Leaderboard

Chapter Thirty One John stirred as something shook him. He rolled onto his side and the shaking stopped. He heard something like complaining behind him. He went back to sleep. Some time later he rolled over onto his other side and felt something warm beside him so he draped his arm over it and yawned really well, intent on waking up later. As long as later wasn’t soon. Something in front of him moved and something weird was ticking all over his face and nose, so he started swatting at it in his sleepy state. His hand got tangled up in some hair. Cracking one eye open as he pulled his hand back, he heard “Stop pulling on my hair.” from someone else that also sounded sleepy. Curious now, John pushed himself up into a seated position. The moment his weight went onto his butt he grimaced and tiredly grumbled out “uh umh” and shuffled to get his legs under him so his weight was on his thighs and not the contents of his diaper. Rubbing his eyes, he looked over and down at Kates legs and diaper clad butt sticking out from under a blanket. He poked her foot. She pulled her foot away and said “Lay back down, you were keeping me warm.” He thought about it a moment before he gave up and flopped back down and pressed his back against her. At first, John closed his eyes and started to doze back off. But slowly his brain processed things and he reached back and patted and felt a hip. Mustering the full might of his early morning brain capacity, he asked clearly: “Mm?” She twisted and turned her head to look at him. Then he felt her look back forward and whisper “You’re one of those people that don’t brain in the morning, aren’t you?” “Nnn...mmmm” He felt the person against his back take a deep breath and sigh “Yeah, that’s what I thought.” Giving up on using his eyes for now, he mumbled “Bleh.” Over the course of the next ten minutes or so his brain slowly chugged into life and they started to have a conversation while laying there. While they were talking he kept noticing that he could feel her against his head and shoulders and back, but that their butts seemed to be several inches apart. He would have never thought that not feeling someone against your butt would be strange. Eventually though, Kate addressed the elephant in the room first by saying “Phew. We stink.” John took his turn to sigh and ask “So this is just what mornings are like for all littles here?” The softly spoken reply came “Yeah. This is our mornings. Laying in a crib in a diaper waiting for Mommy to come change us.” They were quiet again for a moment, but finally he admitted “It’s gross. At first I thought a wet diaper was disgusting. But right now I could sit in a wet diaper and not complain.” After another bit of quiet, he heard the reply from behind him. “Yeah. This place changes the way you see everything. All this technology and we’re still the babies here.” Finally, John had enough “I’m not laying on my side anymore.” Kate snorted a bit “You can try to lay on your back if you want, but I wouldn’t recommend it.” Pushing himself up onto all fours, John said simply “Nope” and crawled up around Kates head, past her and halfway up onto the pillow and just flopped onto it. Sinking contently into it with most of the weight off of his butt, he let out a sigh. Kate immediately pinched her nose and complained “Oh m… my face is right here by your…” John didn’t even look, he pointed up “I left you plenty of room on the other side of the pillow.” Immediately up onto all fours, Kate crawled around to the other side of the pillow, just past halfway up onto it and flopped. Now it was her turn to sigh. “Oh my g…” she exclaimed and then squeezed the pillow “I’m asking Mommy for a giant pillow.” After a few quiet minutes of the duo luxuriating on their giant fluffy pillow, John found himself thinking back to the previous day. “Hey.” he mumbled. “Yeah?” came a comfortable sounding response. Floundering for words a bit “My … uhhh Mom? Yeah, I guess it’s more a title than a name?” There was a quick humored exhale above his head “Yes John, she’s your Mom. Eventually you’ll call her Mommy like I do mine. I don’t know why, but you probably won’t mind it either.” He nodded against the pillow and explained “Well, Mom was … I guess I can only say she was super cool last night.” There came an agreement “Oh yeah!” It took a moment of thought before he could add “I think that it was super hard for her because she’s just going to think she she didn’t find her before she got too cold? She seems like the kind of person that would feel bad about that.” “John?” He looked up to see Kate looking at him “Yeah?” She said “You have no idea how over protective the bigs are here.” He nodded and then flopped his head back down, feeling the pillow shift as she did the same. Musing out loud, he said “Still, as far as I’m concerned, she’s a hero.” Kate barked out a cute brief laugh “Yeah. She was all like ‘we’re not waiting’ and the agent guy just had to go and follow her.” Just then they both stopped and turned their heads toward the door as they heard footsteps. In walked two tall women and the side of the crib went down. Amanda leaned on the right side crib wall while Aunt Cat leaned on the left side, each smiling down at their littles. “Good Morning!” They both declared excitedly. John groaned out loud “Oh my God I’m surrounded by morning people.” Amanda clapped softly with a big exaggerated smile “John! You spoke an entire word before having your coffee milk!” All he could muster was “Ughhhhhhhh” Amanda stopped and poked him on the side while mumbling “No, I think he’s broken again.” Meanwhile Aunt Cat already had Kate airborne and moving toward the changing table. When he realized that her diaper was coming off in plain view, he turned his head toward the wall out of a sense of modesty. He felt Amanda’s fingertips running up and down his back. It felt really nice. She leaned and whispered softly to only him “So I’m the big heroic Mommy?” John felt his face and ears turn beet red and he rolled onto his side to look up at her big grin before rolling to bury his face back into his pillow. He mumbled into his pillow “I’m not awake, so I didn’t say anything.” Then he felt a tap on his shoulder and heard “I don’t know, that was a lot of words from a sleeping little.” Taking a moment and channeling his best attempt at a B rated movie zombie he took a deep breath and said “UHNNNNnnnnnnnnn Brainnnnnnnssssss” And then a fingertip found his ribs and he tried to squeal while his lungs were empty! He felt his hair being ruffled and then he was being lifted and carried sideways. Although as tall as Amanda was it almost felt like she was just taking a step and swinging him over like a giant crane. As his butt hit soft weirdly plasticy mat, the bars flopped limply onto him at the same as he shuddered at the unpleasant sensation. Unlike usual, Amanda playfully picked up his pacifier and poked his lips with it, stating “Here, this special zombie proof pacifier will keep me safe.” He just rolled his eyes and accepted it as she went to work with the diaper change. It took an extra minute of scrubbing that he was honestly very grateful for before she came into his view holding up one rough pup diaper, and one bright blue one with a monkey on it. Oh a whim he pointed at the blue one. With a nod she bapped him with it before finishing. When he felt the telltale bump of her knee on some spot of the table, the bars went up and he was lifted and put onto the floor on his own two feet. “Okay young man. After breakfast we have to go to the grocery store. So let’s get you dressed and presentable really quickly.” For some reason the whim just took him and he shouted “You’ll never take me alive, copper!” and he tried to dart between her knees. Two trunk like legs closed in to clamp him in place and he flailed comically for a moment. Going limp he admitted “You took me alive.” There was a feeling like someone playing bongos, but on his padded bottom. After a moment of that he went from indignant to laughing “Okay!” he declared “I give up! I surrender! I’ll go along peacefully!” One moment later he was back on his feet and she knelt in front of him to give him a hug. With a whisper, she told him “Some times you act more like a little than others.” not really knowing how to take that statement he apologized “I’m sorry I didn’t …” She cut him off with a kiss to his forehead and said “No, it’s adorable and I appreciate it.” And as she stood up she pulled the shirt he slept in up and off. After a moment Amanda showed John a couple of options. “Okay” she explained “We’re going to get groceries, shouldn’t be gone two hours. It’s a bit cool out today, but not cold. Do you want shorts, pants, or overalls?” Without hesitation, he answered “Pants, please” Then she held up a shirt and a onesie. He pointed at the blue shirt with the cartoon dog wearing a cape on it. Moments later he was being carried, dressed for the day, and deposited on the living room floor next to a very excited Xerxes. Moments after that, Kate was deposited next to him. Aunt Cat looked down at both of them and explained “Okay, we’re going to get ready for the day ourselves, and then get you two breakfast before we all hit the road.” With that they each got a pat on the head, and she walked away as well. Now as alone as they were going to get again John asked something he’d been wondering. “Hey Kate?” “Yes?” “Why did they put us in the cr...I mean bed together?” With a shake of her head, Kate answered “John, we are both littles, and we were out cold after breast feeding. What were we possibly going to do?” He just sort of nodded “Yeah, I guess that makes sense.” Kate nodded then and asked “Can I play on your tablet a bit before we have to go?” The two of them sat together on the floor and John watched Kate just breeze through the color puzzles that hard started off as very simple, but then had her blending colors that he was pretty sure were only superficially different. After about fifteen minutes Aunt Cat came over and leaned down to watch over their heads for a moment before they even noticed she was there. Aunt Cat spoke up “That’s actually really cool, and you’re doing great!” Kate looked up and smiled at her “Thank you!” With a great big smile growing across her face, Aunt Cat patted them both on the head “You know what would be even MORE fun?” Kate looked confused for a moment, but John’s tickle senses kicked in and he shouted to his little friend. “Cheese it!” And he tried to get up and run for it. He made it one step before he felt himself being lifted into the air with one arm under his back and holding him by the bottom, and some fingers in his ribs. He tried not to crack, but it only took a few seconds before he was laughing and thrashing. By the time it was over he was against her shoulder while she patted his back. “Breath sweety” Aunt Cat said. Eventually he was deposited into his booster seat while a giggling Kate was placed in the one next to him. After a moment John found a bowl of oatmeal being slid in front of him. He was immediately unimpressed. He had never liked oatmeal a single time in his life. He associated oatmeal with ‘I can get groceries in a few days, this is what I have.’ Kate next to him went to town on her oatmeal and seemed like she was in heaven. Amanda leaned down and gently tapped him on the shoulder before asking “You okay there baby?” “Ummm…” was all he could muster. So Amanda picked up the spoon and stirred the oatmeal before holding the spoon up to him to take a bite. He instinctively leaned back. “I’ll make you a deal. You try a bite, and if you really and truly don’t like it, then I’ll make you some toast.” He sat there in his booster seat, leaning back and looking from Amanda to the spoon and back. Nothing about her body language told him that she was going to give up. She would wait him out. With a sigh he said “Fine.” He opened his mouth, she put the spoon into it. And then he furrowed his brow. Pausing to swallow he said “Oatmeal doesn’t taste like that!” Amanda handed him the spoon and kissed him on the forehead, whispering “Here it does. Littles love oatmeal.” He needed no prompting to dig in just like Kate was doing next to him. Whatever was in this oatmeal was weirdly compelling. And so with heavy stomachs and each of them with a sippy cup full of juice, they were sent back to the living room. After a minute of overly full shuffling around, the two of them settled down in front of the couch, leaning back. With their hips and legs pressed up against one another they looked down at the tablet home screen. It had a few new icons that weren’t there yesterday, but they chose to ignore them for now and they looked at the folder of books. While they scrolled through such curious titles as “Benny the Rooh” and “The Bearenstines” John felt an elbow gently in his ribs. “You need a bean bag” Kate whispered Shaking his head, he retorted “I don’t need a bean bag, I have a dog.” She pointed to the dogs head at the window “Your dog is outside.” After a moment of quiet he admitted “Bean bags are great.” While she was poking fun at him she settled in the Young Adult folder and was scrolling a bit more slowly, taking in the titles. John pointed to one and asked “How about this one?” “The Odyssey of Hugh?” All he could manage was a shrug “I don’t know, I’m just picking one because you can only scroll for so long before you just can’t make a choice.” Kate laughed at him a bit as she tapped the name and it came up with a picture of a very old looking book and a synopsis to one side. So John read it out loud “The Odyssey of Hugh: An epic tale of a man on a quest, who wandered for ten years exploring far away lands. After a shipwreck left him stranded on a distant island. After a long journey, Hugh overcomes many obstacles using his wit and whatever resources he has to hand. Hugh has befriended a wild bear and saved a stranded little that have joined him on his journey along the way. This is the story of their journey to return to Hugh’s home to his wife Penelope.” When he finished reading that out loud Kate used her fingers to zoom in on the cover of the book. There was a man standing on an outcrop overlooking the sea, and behind him there was a giant bear that came up to his chest, and you could see a carefully drawn little on the bears back with his own little backpack. Kare shook her head “No way any sane person would ride a bear.” John coughed a bit, his face turning red. It took her looking at a his face before she realized “You wouldn’t?” He could only nod. “Well.” she added “Like I said, no sane person.” He just rolled his eyes and tapped the button marked “Start Reading” The two of them managed to read at about the same speed, and were both getting fully invested when they each felt a tap on the shoulder. They both looked up to see their respective Mommy smiling down at them. Amanda spoke first “Have you two had fun together?” They both nodded, and when She took the tablet from them they both protested in their own way. Kate reached for it and said softly “But my book” While John just went limp and sighed “We just got to a good part” With Kate on her hip, Aunt Cat asked “What were you two rascals reading that you were so invested in?” Kate spoke up first by answering “The Odyssey of Hugh!” Now the two bigs looked back and forth between themselves and then at the littles on their hips. Then back at each other. “Huh.” Amanda spoke first “Are you two good at reading?” John probably looked as indignant as he felt “Hey! Where we’re from we read a lot, Mom.” Kate was just nodding along in agreement. Then Aunt Cat chimed in “I think I could see these two reading that just because of Hughs bear companion, Baloo.” John and Kate immediately looked at each other and said in unison “Baloo?” “Yeah, his bear is named Baloo.” Chimed in Aunt Cat and Amanda, both in unison. The two littles tried to keep a straight face, but John cracked first as he broke into a fit of giggles, followed immediately by Kate cracking up with him. The two bigs looked so confused by their littles having a laugh attack. Aunt Cat put a finger into Kates side and asked “Why is the name Baloo so funny?” The two went into a fresh fit of laughter and after some very patient waiting from two big women that were obviously planning to wait until they got an answer, John blurted out “Baloo is in the Jungle Book!” Looking right up at Amanda’s face, he could see her lock eyes with Aunt Cat before looking down and explaining to him “No, Sweety. The Jungle Book has a bear named Fozzy.” And that was it. Both littles were full on belly laughing again. Neither one of them could breath easily through the laughter. It went on for a full five minutes and they started to calm down. As John was finally catching his breath he heard from behind him. “Wakka” “PFFTTTTTTT” followed by another laugh attack. “Oh God. Oh God. It hurts. It hurts.” was mirrored by both littles. By the time they regained their composure, they were both wearing shoes and being carried to the driveway. Being stood up in front of each other, John felt a pat on his padded bottom and saw Aunt Cat do the same to Kate. They both got a “You two say goodbye, you’ll see each other in two days” They stood there kind of awkwardly shuffling their feet. “Umm…” John didn’t really know how to say goodbye in this situation. Kate just rolled her eyes and stepped up to give him a hug. He hugged her back, a bit haphazardly. She didn’t seem to be able to think of anything to say either. Finally the two bigs gave up and picked them both up. And gave them a kiss before shuffling them into their carseats. John was buckled in and a diaper bag was slid in the usual place in front of his seat, and the door shut. As Amanda slid into her seat and buckled up, John asked “So where are we going today?” “Welllllll” Amanda smiled up at the mirror “We are desperately low on groceries, because some little boy ate all the eggs. You don’t know who that would be, would you?” Shaking his head as though he had no idea “Nope. But you should definitely get someone on that.” He could see her rolling her eyes at him as she put the car into gear and asked “If we’re quick we can make one more stop while we’re in town. Is there anything you want to get while we’re out?” “Ummm…. Could we go by a pet store and get a toy for Xerxes?” He said the first thing that came to mind. Once they were on the road, John took a few pulls of juice from his sippy cup and got lost in thought. He really was stuck here. At least he had someone from home to talk to sometimes. Spaced out and completely lost in thought he barely noticed how much time passed until the door opened and Amandas face came into his view with a smile. Until she looked at him closely. “John” She asked “Are you okay? You look a bit sad.” He really just nodded slowly, saying “Yeah. Just thinking about things.” She immediately unbuckled him and picked him up into a hug, whispering “Do you wanna talk about it?” With a shake of his head, he admitted “I don’t think I understand it all yet, so … no” That got him another squeeze and a kiss on the cheek. “I’m here when you’re ready to talk. About anything. You’re my favorite little guy and I want to help you through everything.” Then she whispered a bit lower “Are you ready to go into the store?” It took a moment before he nodded. It was a struggle at the moment to remember all of the pointers and advice he had been given. One thing stuck out, though. “Hey umm… Are strangers really that grabby with littles?” He watched her get a funny look on her face before she said, seemingly careful about her words “I don’t know that I would say it that way *exactly* but it is normal in our culture to just check littles to see if they are wet or messy without telling the little, if that’s what you mean.” John was already shaking his head “I don’t want strangers touching me like that!” “Shhh shhh, hold on, hold on. Let’s get you comfy. Here, which pacy do you want?” He just blinked at her for a moment. She stood there holding him without any sense of rushing him, or intent to put him down or anything. She was just waiting for him. “Sweety, I’m not saying that you’re going to run a marathon or do anything like that, but I had hoped you would have your wits about you.” She was speaking softly and slowly. He just nodded “Umm… I guess … please give me that pacy.” “Which one?” “The training pacy? If I get mad and bite down on it, or anything, will you promise that I won’t be in trouble?” That got him picked up and kissed on the cheek “Sweety, if you use that to stay out of trouble, I promise you I won’t be mad at all.” He just nodded as she pulled the training pacy out of the diaper bag and clipped it onto his shirt. She held it up to him, but he just shook his head. So she lowered it so that it dangled, then she held out Rupert. With a kind smile, but a look that said it wasn’t a question, Amanda said “Rupert isn’t optional, you’re bringing him in with you.” So John just nodded and took Rupert, holding him against his chest as Amanda slung the diaper bag and then leaned down to pick him up. As he was settles on a hip, his head propped up on her chest and he couldn’t hold in the question. “Hey … about that whole plasma and matter thing … what happens if someone tried to go back after coming through a rift? Like through one of those portal places?” He could tell he hit something with that question because she faltered in her step. He felt a kiss on top of his head and he was lifted up higher onto her elbow so she could look him in the eyes “Well… before we got the hang of what was and was not safe … a few people, bigs and littles … made it through as a pile of … goop.” John just stared at her. A mental image of a person turning into goo cursed his vivid imagination. “Sweety?” John shuddered as he felt acid coming up his throat. Apparently her Mom senses kicked in because she turned and sprinted a few steps. As she got him aimed at a trash can his oatmeal came up. He could barely even hear the comment “Thank the Goddess that they have trash cans by the cart stalls.” After a moment he spit a few times and felt himself upright and being lowered into the seat of a shopping cart. Amanda put the diaper bag in the cart behind him and then wiped his face with a baby wipe. She offered him a sippy cup and said “Here, swish some water around in your mouth and spit it into the trash can.” So as he took a pull of water from the sippy cup and swished it around in his mouth, she rolled the cart right up to the trash can for him. She got the cart aimed at the store and all he could see was their car parked conveniently next to the cart stall. Amanda came around in front of him and leaned down, both of her eyebrows raised and asked gently “Do you want to talk about … that?” John simply shook his head and said “Never.”

Ted’s ass quickly went aflame. He was astounded by how hard Stacey could hit him with just her bare hand. As she expertly spread her spanks over every part of Ted’s cute backside, the boy began to wriggle on her lap. As much as it hurt, the spanking was sending vibrations through Ted’s most sensitive areas. Despite being treated in such a humiliating way, he found blood rushing to his cock. Overall, he was very aroused by the situation. Stacey was well aware of Ted’s excitement. She too felt a warming between her legs. The dominance she exerted over him was thrilling and titillating. And she took note of how firm and round Ted’s ass was. Much as she was enjoying herself, she was also determined to teach him a lesson. Stacey brought her hand down with force, crisply smacking his reddening bottom again and again. She began scolding him, hoping to add to his embarrassment. “I hope you feel ashamed of yourself. We made our expectations very clear when you moved in here.” Stacey continued her rhythmic barrage as she lectured, alternating cheeks. “And you failed to meet those expectations. Now you have to face the consequences.” The scolding was having the desired effect. Ted did feel ashamed. His shoulders slumped and his body relaxed. He gave into the punishment, knowing that he fully deserved it. “I’m sorry,” he muttered, feeling very small. “You will be,” Stacey barked ominously. She stopped spanking for a moment, but held Ted firmly across her lap. She let her hand rest on his bare butt, feeling the heat she had created. “What do you think, La? Is his butt warmed up enough for the paddle?” Lara jumped up from the couch and circled around behind to inspect Ted’s bottom. “Let’s see,” she said, extending a hand to gently rub and pinch Ted’s naked backside. “It’s a nice shade of pink, but I think this butt could be redder before I take my paddle to it.” Lara reared and smacked him hard three times on each cheek, making Ted flinch and grunt. She too was turned on by the young man’s muscular backside, and by his submissive wriggling over Stacey’s lap. “Ok then,” Stacey said, resuming the spanking. “Let’s add some color to this tushie.” Ted’s discomfort was growing, both from the sting in his butt and the intense humiliation. The way the girls talked about him as though he wasn’t right there, inspecting his bare bottom, made his face blush just as red as his butt. Stacey’s infantile mention of his “tushie,” made his face turn just as red as his butt. He truly felt like a misbehaved little boy who was being taught a lesson. Stacey spanked Ted hard for another five minutes or so. Finally, just when he felt tears begin to well in his eyes, she stopped. “Alright buster,” she said with a final smack to his rear. “Stand up.” Ted stood and immediately reached behind to try to rub out the sting in his ass. Stacey quickly smacked his hands away. “You stop it bad boy! That smarting bottom is there to teach you a lesson. Don’t you try to rub it out.” She grabbed his wrists in one hand and spanked him again, hard, with the other. Ted yelped and jumped in the air. “Now get over there and take the rest of your punishment,” Stacey said, pointing to the edge of the couch where Lara stood tapping the heavy paddle against her thigh. Ted’s heart sank. His ass was already very sore. He felt truly contrite, and he knew he’d never again try to throw a party behind his roommates’ back. He stared at Lara, his lip quivering slightly. A tear streaked his cheek, and he burst. “Please! Please don’t paddle me! I’m so sorry. I was so stupid. It will never happen again, please. I’ll clean the apartment for the rest of the semester! Please please!” Lara felt a smile curl in the corners of her mouth. A brief wave of sympathy rose in her. Ted had already been thoroughly spanked, and she did believe him that it wouldn’t happen again. She considered whether to let him off this time. But only for a moment. The hard paddle felt good in her hand. Many times she had fantasized about applying it to Ted’s bare butt. No way was she passing up this opportunity. “I don’t think so, my friend,” she said. “I know you heard this paddle in use the other night. It’s time for you to fully understand what it feels like to break the rules around here.” Ted silently wiped his tears and hung his head. He stood frozen on the floor, his sweatpants still hanging just below his bottom. Despite his shame, a large erection held them up in the front. Lara pointed to the arm of the sofa. “Bend over and take your medicine.” She noticed the massive bulge in the front of his pants and felt her own arousal multiply. Ted shuffled over toward the couch, both hands gripping his waistband in the front hoping to protect some level of modesty. Turned on by both Ted’s hard on and his childlike submission to her, Lara couldn’t help herself. She cracked him gently on the knuckles with the paddle to move his hands away, then quickly yanked his pants to his ankles. Ted stumbled and fell forward. Lara caught him by the arm and guided him over the arm of the couch. His face buried in the cushion, ass straight up in the air, Ted was in position. Lara moved to his side. Placing her left hand in the small of his back to steady him, she tapped the paddle against his bright red bottom. She paused a moment, then took Ted by the hips to adjust him. Squaring him up evenly, she pushed him forward so that his toes barely touched the hard wood floor. Ted heard Stacey move around behind him, seemingly to get a better view. Humiliated, he turned his head into the the back of the couch to hide his face. Lara took aim again, and Ted flinched as the hard wood tapped his upper thighs. “I’m going to give you fifteen swats,” Lara said firmly, “the same number Stacey and I got the first time we spanked one another.” The words sunk in for Ted. The scene he had been visualizing - dreaming and fantasizing about - was real. And he was about to find out just how real. Lara slapped him a little harder, bouncing the heavy paddle off his left cheek. Ted gasped and jolted. Lara pushed down hard on his back. “You hold still. If you move out of position or try to cover up your butt, the swat won’t count. Understand?” Ted nodded slightly, unable to speak. Lara cracked him hard across both cheeks. “UNDERSTAND??!” “Owwww!! Yes!! Aaahhh!!” Ted wailed into the couch cushion, trying desperately to hold still. “Good. Now you go ahead and cry if you need to. This is going to hurt, young man.” The force of the first spank took Ted’s breath away. He arched his back, pulled up his head, and dropped his jaw. The searing heat explodes across his entire ass. Lara waited just until she saw him inhale and let out a muted squeal, then hit him again with all her strength. The loud spank was nothing compared to the wail Ted let out. Finally finding his voice, he howled. “Aaaaahhhhhhhhooowwwww!” Lara took aim. “Remember to stay still. You know you deserve this, you bad boy.” Ted buried his face in the couch and began to sob as the third smack landed. Seeing his will break, Lara got on with it. “That was three,” she said pulling the paddle back above her head. “And here is FOUR! FIVE! SIX! SEVEN! EIGHT!!” Lara expertly spread the swats to every part of his backside. Both cheeks bore the beginnings of bruises. The boy wailed and bawled as the paddle fell. He couldn’t remember a time he’d felt this kind of pain. He kicked his feet, his toes tapping the floor. Lara wrapped her free arm around his waist. “Hold still. More than halfway there. Seven more.” She tightened her grip, both around Ted’s waist and on her implement. She felt an adrenaline rush, and the warmth between her legs continued to grow. The paddle rested against the naughty boy’s sore bottom. “Nine! Ten!” Lara called out as she hit him in quick succession. She felt Ted’s body go limp as he wailed sobbed uncontrollably into the couch cushion. “Five more,” Lara chided, releasing her grip. “I want you to think hard about why you’re being spanked.” She smacked him hard. He cried out. “You are being spanked,” SMACK “because you” SMACK “broke your” SMACK “promise!!” SMACK Ted could only sob and kick his feet as Lara abused his backside. He had lost every ounce of pride. He just wanted it to stop. Lara made the last one count. She brought the paddle down with such force, Ted fell to his knees. He collapsed into a puddle on the floor, tears streaming down his cheeks and snot from his nose. The girls let him lie there, standing over him, until he caught his breath. Finally, through his sniffles, he murmured, “I… I… I’m… s…sorry…” Immediately, both Stacey and Lara knelt down and put their arms around him. “We know you are,” whispered Lara. “And we know it won’t happen again,” said Stacey, rubbing his swollen bottom. Ted continued crying softly as the girls held him. The three of them basked in the tender moment. Finally, Stacey tapped Ted’s butt. “I think some time in the corner will help you calm down. Then you’ve got quite a bit of cleaning up to do, buster.” Ted shifted to his feet and wiped his nose. Lara took him by the elbow and led him to the corner of the room. Ted stumbled with his pants still around his ankles. Lara guided him face first against the wall and put his hands on his head. “No rubbing,” she warned, with a sharp smack. “Or else.” Ted whimpered, but stood perfectly still and said nothing. Stacey took out her phone. “I’m setting a timer for ten minutes. I want you to think about your bad behavior and the consequences of that behavior. Then you can pull your pants back up and get to cleaning.” “Ok,” Ted croaked, still sniffling. As the timer started, the girls stood for a few moments to admire their handiwork. Ted’s ass and thighs were deeply bruised. They felt quite pleased with how soundly he had been punished, and they were ecstatic with how willingly he had taken it. At last, they left him there, propped in the corner like a naughty boy with nothing but his thoughts and his smarting bottom.

So it begins... Chapter 5 - Rules I yawned and stretched as I heard a gentle knock on the door, pulling me from the depths of sleep. Nestled in the warmth of the bed, I blinked sleepily, taking in the plush surroundings of the guestroom in John's penthouse. The soft sheets cocooned me, and the oversized pillows cradled my back as I sat up. "I could definitely get used to this," I mumbled to myself, my fingers raking through my messy hair as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes. John's entrance interrupted my sleepy reverie, his presence startling me, causing a flutter of surprise in my chest. "Good morning, Feli," he greeted me, his lips curved into a teasing smile. I couldn't help but feel a twinge of nervousness at his sudden appearance. "Don't give me that look," he chuckled. "It's your first day on the job, baby," he added, his tone playful as he emphasized the word "baby," sending a jolt of realization through me as memories of our conversation from the previous night flooded my mind. "Good morning, John," I greeted him, my voice a tad shaky as I tried to muster up some confidence, my gaze meeting his. His stern correction sent a shiver down my spine. "It's 'Daddy' for you," he reminded me firmly, though his tone softened with reassurance. "But don't worry about that. We haven't gone over your rules yet anyway," he added, his words leaving me feeling a bit flustered. Clutching the blanket tightly around me, I swallowed hard, a faint blush creeping onto my cheeks. Still curled up on the bed, I watched as he spoke, his commanding presence leaving me feeling both nervous and intrigued. "Go and take a shower," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. "We'll begin once you're done." With that, he left the room, closing the door behind him with a soft click. I let out a sigh of mixed emotions as I relaxed my grip on the blanket, feeling a sense of anticipation settling over me. "So it begins," I whispered to myself, the weight of the day ahead sinking in as I slowly rose from the bed and made my way toward the en-suite bathroom. Emerging from the en-suite, fresh from my morning routine of multitasking tooth brushing and toilet time - for some reason I always have to pee when brushing my teeth - followed by a shower, I found John seated on the already neatly made bed, his gaze fixed on me as I approached. With my wet black hair clinging to my shoulders and just a towel wrapped around me, I couldn't help but feel self-conscious under his scrutiny. His eyes trailed over me, a hint of admiration flickering within them, making me squirm slightly under his intense gaze. As I slowly came closer to him, I noticed the items he had laid out beside him on the bed, my apprehension mounting. "What's that?" I asked with apprehension as I gestured towards the items. John's eyes followed my direction and fell on the items as he took them in his hand and showed them to me. "Well, this is a diaper, obviously," he began holding up a folded up white rectangle which looked to be made out of some kind of plastic, but it did look kind of fluffy "and this is baby powder to prevent rashes," he continued. I gulped. "Are you.." I began asking nervously but he interrupted me. "Well yes, I'm going to change you. This is what all this is about after all, isn't it?" I nodded at that but swallowed hard. I hadn't thought this far. "But I.." I began stammering, "But you..." I swallowed again, not finding the words to the turmoil in my head. "But I will see you naked? Is this what you're worried about?" He finished my sentence for me and I nodded, blushing hard. He sighed and his shoulders slumped, he looked at the ground for a moment thinking about what to say next. He looked at me with warm but kind of defeated looking eyes. "Alright here," he started, holding out the items for me "you can use the en-suite." My eyes lit up at the prospect of doing it myself. I took the items from him, but as I was about to go to the bathroom, he stopped me in my tracks with a stern voice, my back still facing him. "But this is the only time I will allow you to do this yourself" he said firmly "remember. We have a contract!" I swallowed hard at the last words, realizing I'm on thin ice already. I nodded without even looking at him before continuing my way to the en-suite. Closing the bathroom door behind me, I let out a sigh, scolding myself for the nerves that plagued me. I really wanted to do what he wanted of me, but it was just so difficult for me. Nobody had seen me naked for over 10 years. I glanced down at the items in my hand, tracing my fingers over the plastic of the diaper. "I need to do this," I muttered to myself, determination simmering within me. "This is my chance to change my life. I can't mess this up before it even starts." With newfound resolve, I unfolded the diaper and held it out in front of me, scrutinizing it carefully. Turning it around several times, I ensured I had the orientation correct before laying it out on the heated bathroom tiles. Lowering myself onto it, I was grateful for the warmth seeping through the floor. Lying there on the open diaper, I contemplated the baby powder, deciding it wasn't necessary for now. Bringing the front of the diaper up between my legs, I adjusted it awkwardly before clumsily fastening the tapes into place. Standing back up, I couldn't help but feel the odd sensation of the padding between my legs, both strange and oddly comforting. Inspecting myself in the mirror, I was surprised by the transformation. Despite being 18, I always thought I looked 15 when standing naked in front of a mirror. Yet, with just this one item around my waist, I was sure I looked more like 10 this time. Glancing at my chest, I realized I had nothing to cover it with, but the thought of John seeing my bare chest didn't bother me as much as I expected. There wasn't much to see there anyway. Taking a deep breath, I summoned my courage and stepped out of the bathroom once more, ready to face whatever lay ahead. John awaited me on the bed once again, surrounded by a collection of clothes, leaving me curious about their origin. "Come here," he directed, prompting me to cautiously approach him, stopping just out of reach. "Come on," he urged gently, motioning for me to step closer. "I won't take it off, I promise, but I need to adjust it a little," he assured me,and I took one more step towards him. "You do realize that I will have to see you naked sooner or later anyway, right?" he inquired, his tone firm yet understanding, as he deftly adjusted the diaper's tapes for a better fit. Nervously, I nodded, aware of the inevitability despite my unpreparedness. I did know that. I just wasn't ready for it yet. "Will this be a problem next time?" he pressed, his gaze steady. Determined, I shook my head, resolving to be stronger next time. "Okay, good," he acknowledged before drawing my attention to the clothing beside him. "I've got a few different dresses here,” he began as he gestured to the assortment of dresses next to him, “I didn't know your size, so I thought we'd just try some on." I looked them over. They were mostly plain in dark pastel colors, but with a somewhat childish design. "Arms up," he instructed, and I complied, allowing him to try each dress on me one by one. They were all too big for me, leaving me even more curious about their origin. "Why do you have so many dresses that don't even fit me?" I pondered aloud, caught off guard by my own words. John chuckled at my question but brushed it off quickly. "Don't worry about it. You will find out soon enough," he replied cryptically, leaving me to raise an eyebrow at him before dropping the subject. The last dress he placed on me was the smallest of the bunch. It was a dark violet party dress, the hue reminiscent of a warm summer night, with short sleeves, a high neckline, and a full skirt adorned with small ruffles at the hem. Scattered across the soft mesh of the sleeves and skirt were tiny stars sewn into the fabric. It was enchanting, though it undeniably accentuated my youthful appearance, especially since it was still a tad too big for my frame. As I looked down at myself, admiring the stars sprinkled across the dress, a small smile tugged at my lips. "You really like stars, don't you?" John chuckled softly, observing my fascination with the garment. Blushing slightly, I nodded meekly, feeling a warmth spread through me at his observation. With the ordeal of trying on dresses finally over, he pulled some white tights up my legs, fitting them snugly over my diaper and keeping it firmly in place. It felt strange, but I trusted his judgment as he adjusted my dress slightly. Surveying me with a satisfied expression, he spoke up again. "Alright, kneel down on the floor in front of me, back towards me," he commanded once more in that stern tone of voice, and I complied without hesitation. I settled my back against the side of the bed between his legs as he began brushing my hair slowly and tenderly. Closing my eyes slowly, I allowed myself to relax, melting into the soothing touch of his hand. It was surprisingly comforting, and I found myself drifting into a state of tranquility. After a while, he started braiding my hair, his gentle fingers working through the strands with a practiced ease. His soft touch massaged my scalp, sending a wave of contentment through me. I sighed in contentment, feeling completely at ease in his presence. He chuckled softly, but this time, I didn't mind. I was fully relaxed, savoring this rare moment of peace. "Alright, we're done," he suddenly announced, startling me out of my daze. I hadn't realized how much time had passed. Taking my hand, he helped me back to my feet and led me into the en-suite. Standing me in front of the mirror, he positioned himself behind me, his hands resting firmly on my shoulders as we both observed my reflection. "What do you think?" he asked enthusiastically, a twinkle in his eyes. But I was still mesmerized by what I saw before me. There I stood, but I didn't recognize myself. My eyes sparkled with a deep blue hue, my skin a healthy pale, and my black hair meticulously braided into two elegant French braids, leaving me to wonder where he learned such a skill. And my dress, the dark purple fabric reminiscent of a starry night sky, left me in awe. "I- I- I look like I'm 10," I began stammering, still transfixed by my own reflection. His warm gaze searched for mine, locking eyes with me before he spoke again. "Yes. Yes, you do. But most importantly, you look beautiful," his voice radiating reassurance. I looked back at myself, the word "beautiful" echoing in my mind. It was a word I hadn't heard in years, at least not in regards to me. "Beautiful," I whispered, the word hanging in the air, filling me with a sense of wonder and newfound confidence, as a sole tear escaped my eyes. We were both lost in my reflection when suddenly my stomach started growling, demanding attention, startling us both. I furrowed my brows as I stared at it, disappointed that it had outed me like that. But John just chuckled, his warm laughter filling the room. "Sounds like my baby is hungry. I think it's time to get some breakfast," he said, looking into my eyes through the mirror as I nodded in agreement. Taking my hand, he led me out of the guestroom. After closing the door behind us, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a key, locking the door with a decisive click. I looked at him with wide eyes, surprised by his action, and he must've sensed my question as he immediately started explaining himself. "This room is off-limits for now," he clarified, his voice reassuring. "I will unlock it in a week when you have your day off." With that settled, he grabbed my hand again and led me towards the kitchen, leaving my lingering question unanswered for now. As we walked, I couldn't help but wonder where I would be sleeping, but with how meticulously he had planned everything so far, I trusted that he would have a solution for that when the time came. As we approached the kitchen, the sounds of bustling activity and the enticing aroma of breakfast grew stronger, causing my nerves to kick in. I instinctively tightened my grip on John's hand, feeling a wave of apprehension wash over me. I hadn't expected anyone else to be here, and I certainly hadn't anticipated being seen like this, at least not so soon. Upon entering the kitchen, I was met with Marge's warm smile as she busied herself cooking breakfast. "Good morning, Miss Feli," she greeted me cheerfully. "I must say, you look very pretty today," she added, her compliment catching me off guard. Though mortified by her observation, a small part of me couldn't help but feel a spark of excitement at being called pretty. Sensing my nervousness, John stepped in to address the situation. "I told you yesterday that Marge signed an NDA too when she began working for me, right?" he asked me, and I nodded, albeit still a bit nervously. It dawned on me that this meant Marge also knew the reason why I was here in the first place. John led us to the dining table and I felt the cushion of the diaper beneath me as I settled into the chair. It was a strange sensation, but not uncomfortable. Surprisingly, I didn't mind it at all. After all, I was being handsomely compensated for this experience, even if it was a bit unconventional. Shortly after we were seated, Marge brought us some drinks. She placed a cup of coffee in front of John and a sippy cup in front of me. "Thank you, Marge," John remarked graciously, while I stared at the unusual beverage container in front of me with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. John chuckled at my expression. "That's all part of the deal," he explained, his tone reassuring. "Go on, take a sip," he commanded, and I nodded hesitantly. Picking up the sippy cup, I brought it to my lips, carefully taking the first sip. To my delight, it was orange juice. It felt a bit odd drinking from the sippy cup at first, but I quickly adapted to the experience. As I took another sip, I realized that I could live with this arrangement. As we waited for Marge to finish preparing breakfast, my mind buzzed with countless questions, pondering what else was in store for me. John watched me carefully, his eyes scanning for any hint of reaction. Eventually, he broke the silence, outlining the immediate plan. "Once we're done with breakfast, I'll have you write down your rules," he stated, pausing for my acknowledgment. "Rules?" I questioned, raising an eyebrow in confusion. "Yes, rules. They will help you to know how to behave. They're not part of the contract because I may decide to adjust them over time," he explained, letting his words sink in. Instantly, I grasped the implications of them not being part of the contract. "What happens if I break them?" I asked nervously, feeling a knot form in my stomach. "Well, that depends on the rule and the severity of the breach, but I will punish you as I see fit," he replied matter-of-factly, causing me to swallow hard at the mention of punishment. Seeing the fear in my eyes, John hastened to reassure me. "Don't worry, I will not hurt you. I promised you that already. Legally, I'm not even allowed to," he reassured, easing my nerves slightly. "We will agree on the punishments together beforehand. You will write them down too. But even if I will not hurt you, they won't be pleasant either," he added, his words sending a shiver down my spine. The thought of being punished filled me with apprehension, and I gulped at the realization that I didn't want to experience it. Shortly after our discussion, breakfast was served. A plastic plate adorned with Disney princesses was placed in front of me, featuring a pancake already cut into pieces. Beside it, Marge set a plastic fork with a peculiar handle, resembling the ones small children use. Glancing over at John's plate, I noticed his pancakes were still intact, served on a normal plate with a regular fork and knife. While I understood the reasoning behind my setup, it still felt odd to witness. As I reached for the syrup in the middle of the table, John beat me to it, grabbing it before I could. I watched with a small pout as he poured syrup onto my pancake first, followed by his own. He chuckled at my expression, causing my pout to quickly morph into a blush. We ate in comfortable silence, savoring the delicious pancakes prepared by Marge. She truly was a talented cook. Once the pancakes had disappeared and Marge had cleared the table, I took the last sips of orange juice from my sippy cup, setting it down on the table with a contented sigh. John observed me closely as he sipped his coffee, chuckling again at my actions. He grabbed a napkin and reached across the table to wipe off my face and fingers. Bewilderment washed over me as he did so; I hadn't even realized that I had made a mess. After he finished, he held up the napkin for me to see, revealing stains of syrup all over it. My face flushed crimson with embarrassment, realizing my inadvertent clumsiness. Once I was cleaned up and the embarrassment subsided, John stood up from the table and grabbed my sippy cup. I watched him as he swiftly rinsed it out and then went to the fridge, refilling it with apple juice. He returned to me and handed me the sippy cup, prompting me to rise from my chair. The movement reminded me of the diaper beneath my dress, its crinkle audible as I stood up. "Alright then, are you ready for your rules?" John inquired, his gaze fixed on me as I nodded nervously. He guided me through the archway of the kitchen into the living room, where he instructed me to sit down on the floor between the couch and the coffee table. "Wait here, I'll be right back," he instructed before disappearing into the corridor. Curiously, I watched him go, and within moments, he returned with a sheet of paper and some crayons, placing them on the table in front of me before taking a seat behind me on the couch. "So," John began, his voice steady, "I will dictate the rules to you, and you will write them down." I nodded, focusing on the paper as I reached for the crayons. It had been a while since I had used crayons. Scanning through the colors, I instinctively looked for a black one out of habit, but to my surprise, there were only a bunch of vibrant hues. Opting for a purple crayon instead, as it was the darkest shade of the ones available to me, I readied myself to receive his instructions. "Start with the title. Write 'Feli's Rules' at the top," John directed, and I complied, carefully tracing the letters onto the paper. As I poised the purple crayon over the next line, preparing to jot down the rules, he interrupted me. "How about you switch up the colors for each rule? It'll make it more fun," he suggested. I shrugged, not quite understanding what could be fun about writing down rules, but I followed his suggestion nonetheless. Setting aside the purple crayon, I picked up a blue one, waiting for him to continue. "Rule 1," John began, dictating the first rule, "I will always call Daddy 'Daddy' as long as nobody who doesn't already know is around." I carefully transcribed his words onto the paper, using the blue crayon for this rule. After jotting it down, I tilted my head back slightly to catch a glimpse of his face upside down. "How do I know who already knows about it?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued. He chuckled at my antics and gently moved my head back into position before responding. "If you're not sure, just call me John or Mr. Harrington. I won't punish you if you didn't know better," he clarified. I nodded in understanding. "Okay, Daddy," I replied tentatively, testing out the unfamiliar word on my tongue. I had never addressed someone as 'Daddy' before. My father always insisted on being called 'Father' or 'Sir,' sometimes even 'Mr. von Sterntal.' The thought made me cringe as I grabbed the light blue crayon and prepared to continue writing. "Rule 2," John continued, his voice firm, "I will always do as Daddy says." I transcribed the rule onto the paper with careful strokes. It wasn't surprising to see a rule like this, considering it was technically already outlined in the contract. As I wrote, it dawned on me that having this rule separate from the contract meant that John —Daddy, I corrected myself mentally— had the discretion to choose whether to use this rule or the contract if I refuse to follow his orders. While it still meant I was at his mercy, the realization brought a sense of relief. He could decide either way. However, I had no intention of breaking the rules anyway, so the distinction didn't bother me much. "Rule 3," he continued, his hand gently petting my head as he spoke, a gesture that I surprisingly found comforting. "No cursing." I transcribed this rule onto the paper with a green crayon this time. It seemed straightforward enough; I didn't curse much to begin with, so following this rule wouldn't be a challenge. As I wrote, I couldn't help but appreciate the warmth of his touch, a subtle reassurance amidst the process of establishing these rules. It felt oddly comforting, anchoring me in the moment despite the weight of the situation. With the rule written down, I set the crayon aside and picked up a yellow one instead. Embracing his touch, I waited for the next rule. "Rule 4," he continued, his voice gentle yet firm, "If Daddy puts my paci in my mouth, I'm not allowed to talk until he takes it out again." As he spoke, I titled my head back again to meet his gaze, seeking clarification. "My paci?" I queried, but instead of responding, he placed a pacifier between my lips. A moment of realization washed over me as I understood the purpose behind this rule. "Oh," I mumbled through the pacifier, the words muffled by its presence. It seemed he had used the pacifier as a demonstration rather than enforcing the rule immediately. Shortly after, he removed it from my mouth and set it on the table beside the crayons. Gazing at the pacifier, I observed its color, a matching shade of purple to my dress, adorned with a delicate white star on the front. I liked that. I quickly jotted down the rule, swapping my crayon for an orange one in anticipation of his next directive. "And finally, Rule 5," he dictated, his tone steady, "I will eat what Daddy gives me." I obediently transcribed the rule onto the paper. While I didn't quite understand the necessity of this rule, given that I wasn't a picky eater, I wrote it down nonetheless. Easy rules were less likely to be broken, after all. As I finished writing the last rule, I felt a growing discomfort in my bladder, signaling the need to use the bathroom soon. "Daddy," I began, addressing him tentatively, "I need to pee." However, he simply chuckled in response, leaving me puzzled by his reaction.

Jessie pounded on the sorority house door, fighting back the furious tears that threatened to ruin her makeup. Her feet were sore and her legs ached from walking, but her dignity had been hurt far more. The girls of Delta Lambda had accepted her as a pledge–or, that’s what they’d promised. Jessie had expected a little hazing. Maybe a hand in a bowl of peeled grapes and telling her it was eyeballs, or having her do shots and flash some boys at a party, something harmless and a bit fun in hindsight. The girls hadn’t gone for ‘harmless fun’, they’d gone for a social torpedo. ‘All the pledges have to run through the campus fountain naked,’ they’d said, but while Jessie stripped, the others had stolen her clothes, leaving behind only a diaper and a crop-cut T-shirt that barely came down enough to cover her nipples, though the top half of a teddy bear could still be distinguished above the cut line. Then they’d abandoned her, declaring she could have her clothes when she got back to the house. Jessie had been left with an awful choice–put on the humiliating granny diaper, or attempt to streak the four miles between the fountain and the sorority house. She’d gone with the diaper, but on a Friday night, that still meant being seen by probably the entire student body and then some as she trudged back, holding off tears. And now they weren’t letting her in. “Pledge, you forgot to run through the fountain!” one of the sisters taunted through the window. “You have to go back and do it right!” “Asshole!” Jessie yelled back. “Let me in!” Instead of replying, the girl just raised her phone, snapping a picture of Jessie before she could try and hide her obvious diaper. “I wonder what Jamie will think of this?” She laughed sarcastically as she name-dropped Jessie’s boyfriend. “I bet this’ll finally convince him you’re third base material, huh?” Eyes widening, Jessie shook her head, raising a hand in protest. “Don’t send that!” “Sent!” the girl declared. “If you want your clothes–and your phone–back, go do the fountain run. You know the rules, pledge.” Anger rising, Jessie snapped, “I wish–” “Don’t care,” she replied, cutting her off with an eye roll. And with that she wandered away, leaving Jessie on the stoop, alone, humiliated, and defeated. She could try and walk back to her dorm, but it would be even further than the fountain, and her keys were still in her pants, locked inside the sorority house. Maybe someone would lend her a phone, but she didn’t want to go asking strangers for help–she wanted to curl up in a ball and cry. “Tsk, tsk–this just won’t do at all.” The tiny voice came from right behind Jessie, and she turned in alarm, expecting someone to be standing right on the front walk, but she saw nobody. She did, however, feel a prodding sensation down at the seat of her diaper. “We can do so much better than this!” Jessie yelped and stepped forward, whirling again, and this time she saw her: Not even six inches tall, with iridescent butterfly wings, the pixie wore a simple blouse and long skirt with an apron over the ensemble. Jaw falling open, Jessie searched for words but found none. “Those mean girls just don’t understand,” the pixie said, shaking her head and frowning as she took a toothpick-sized wand from her apron’s pocket. “But don’t worry–I’m here to make sure that no Little Girls will ever have to hide what they are!” (What? ‘Little Girl?’ Is she talking about me?) Jessie wondered, but before she could ask the question aloud, the pixie flicked her want. With a burst of starry sparkles, magic burst into life, splashing against the front of Jessie’s diaper and dousing it with color. The plain white plastic poofed out like popcorn, doubling in thickness in an eyeblink, and the thin blue stripes and medical aesthetic were replaced with pinks and purples, a design dominated by a cutesy rabbit. “I–hey!” Jessie blurted, hands lowering to try and cover the infinitely more embarrassing diaper. She looked around, but her tormentor at the window had left. “What the heck?” “Oh, do you prefer the lions?” the pixie asked, tilting her head and tapping her wand against her lips. “You know, you Adult Babies have it easy these days–it wasn’t too long ago, you’d have to settle for solid colors if you got any designs at all! Now–that top, it’s just no good, is it?” Jessie’s eyes widened as she tried to understand what the pixie meant. (Adult Babies? What is she talking about?) Before any further objections could be raised, she flicked the star wand again, and the cut-off tee shirt spooled out, threading itself into a new form–it laced over her diaper and between her legs, metal buttons snapping snugly over her new, far thicker diaper. Jessie looked down at herself, eyes widening. Her outfit was infinitely worse–at least the crop top could claim to have a little sex appeal, but the bright pink onesie had rainbows and unicorns printed all across it, and over her uniquely puffy bottom, glittery ruffles poofed into existence as the finishing touch. She gaped, turning to try and get a look at the ruffles, spinning in place for a few steps. “Stop it!” she yelped. “I don’t want any of this baby crap!” The pixie rolled her eyes and sighed in a good natured way. “Sweetie, just because those other girls tease you doesn’t mean you should hide who you are–but if you won’t allow yourself to be yourself, I’ll happily give you a little nudge in that direction!” Flitting around Jessie, she tapped her wand right over the woman’s onesie-covered tummy, and the magic kicked in immediately. Jessie felt sudden warmth burst into her diaper as her bladder drained without warning, quickly soaking into the thirsty padding. She lowered her hands to cover her crotch, though the onesie did an admirable job of hiding the accident. The snaps even prevented much in the way of diaper sag, but while it could hide her accidents, it couldn’t prevent them. Even as she bent to try and conceal her humiliating clothes, she felt a gurgling in her belly. When she tried to clench, Jessie found she had no control, and so she couldn’t stop herself from immediately pushing out the contents of her bowels into the diaper. Her attempts to stop the accident only emphasized how helpless she’d become, unable to stem the tide of gross mush that swelled against her skin. She blushed, her cheeks feeling almost as warm as her saturated diaper, humiliation building as the back of her diaper bulged and grew heavy, enough that even her onesie struggled a bit, stretching and succumbing to the telltale sag that indicated a dirty diaper to observant onlookers. “You–you little imp!” Jessie snarled, raging at the fairy. “I don’t hate this just because they’re teasing me! Why can’t you just do what I want you to do? I don’t. Like. Diapers!” “If you don’t, then why did you put one on for everyone to see? Someone’s knee-deep in denial, I think!” The pixie crossed her arms over her chest and tapped her foot, though since hovered like a hummingbird, the taps just fell on thin air. “A certain Little Girl sure is being fussy. I’d normally think it’s because she needs a change, but she was like this before, so maybe she just needs to relax a bit and get off her feet.” Jessie’s eyes widened and she shook her head. “No, no–” But the spell was already cast, and her knees wobbled like jelly as the pixie stole her balance. Falling back, she plopped down onto the ground, landing on her ruffled diaper seat with a mucky squish that made her blush increase in intensity. “A little rest will do you good, and if you need to get around, you can have fun crawling, Littles always like that,” the fairy cooed. “And I must say–you’re much cuter like th–” “Put me back!” Jessie demanded, mortified, worried that one of the sorority sisters might snap another photo of her like this. Spread-legged on the ground, in a diaper full enough to strain the snaps on her baby doll onesie, she would give anything to make sure nobody got a photo of this. “Before someone sees!” “Oh, fuss, fuss, fuss.” The fairy flicked her wrist casually, and a pacifier appeared between Jessie’s lips, one that was specially sealed so that only a grown up could remove it. She grumbled into it, face screwing up in petulant anger, but the fairy ignored her, scratching her chin in thought. “Okay, she’s clearly upset–but what else could a Little want? I’ve given her all the general fantasies, so…” A few giggles echoed from behind the sorority house door, and the fairy–invisible to everyone but Jessie–snapped her fingers as she understood. Floating down to hover in front of Jessie’s teary, humiliated, and particularly angry face, the fairy said, “I know what it is, sweetie–you’re embarrassed, because you don’t want the other girls to see what a cute baby you are. But, don’t worry, I’m going to fix all of this.” Jessie started to relax, until she added, “Let’s just clear up all those nasty big girl thoughts, okay?” “Nnmmph!” Jessie blabbered into her pacifier, too late to stop a spark of magic from tapping her right between the eyes, and… (Um…) (Why was I cranky?) Jessie blinked a few times, a thin line of drool trickling out from behind her pacifier guard. She looked up at the fairy, eyes slightly hazed. She was a bit cold, but not terribly. Her diaper felt nice and warm and squishy, and her pacifier helped her calm down a bit. Something smelled, but it didn’t bother her terribly much, she just needed… (What do I need?) “Alright, little one,” the fairy said. “I have one more thing to take care of–and remember, magic is real, and wishes for Little Girls do come true!” With a puff of glitter, she darted off into the night, leaving Jessie alone. She still felt her heart pound with anxiety, but couldn’t place why. (I don’t gotta potty, I…the diapers…my diapers make sure I’m safe!) (Um…) (I’m so pretty, pink is such a nice color!) But, if she liked everything about herself–her diaper, her pacifier, her onesie–why did she still feel worried? She sniffled, uncertain why she felt like she might cry, but before her unfamiliar emotions overwhelmed her, she saw something blue. (I like blue!) It wasn’t just any old blue thing though, it was a blue car. A big blue car that could go really fast! Maybe she could sit on Daddy’s lap and he’d let her turn the steering wheel– (Oh! Daddy!) Jamie got out of the driver’s side, eyes widening when he saw her sitting on the ground. “Jessie?” he called, quickly running over to her, crouching by her side. “Shh, baby, it’s okay–Daddy’s here.” She giggled, opening her arms for a hug. More than just hugging her, Jamie scooped her up, lifting Jessie off the ground. He was strong, and she was light enough to always get picked as the flier on the cheer squad, so he hefted her easily, one hand cradling the seat of her diaper. “Smells like someone needs a freshie,” he said, giving her bottom a playful squeeze. “We’ll get that taken care of soon, okay?” Jessie squirmed happily–this was what she’d been missing. Her boyfriend–her daddy, here to take care of her. Carrying her to his car, Jamie paused by the door, removing the pacifier from between Jessie’s lips. “Who’s my lovely little baby girl?” he asked, cooing at her. She could have answered with words, but she knew a better way. Leaning up, she kissed him, and he held her close as he kissed her back. In the distance, a diminutive fairy watched, smiling at the scene, content with how she’d handled it. Though noone was around to hear, she whispered to herself, a quiet affirmation. “Another happy ending.” There were more and more little girls every night, it seemed–and she would give them all what they wanted, just like she had with Jessie. ... Written for bricks66 Comments and feedback always appreciated! Hey y'all, I could use a favor! gofund.me/37aecafd I'm raising money to help a friend and ABDL colleague of mine move after finding out she's going to be out of job and home soon. Let's show her some love, ok? I normally try and promote my own work here, but right now I want to make sure that another author and cool person in the community is taken care of. ❤️

Her mom was crying. Hortensia’s mind was going blank from the stress. She sat across from her at a table in the prison visiting center. “Why didn’t you tell me?” her mom asked, doing what she had referred to as “ugly crying”. Hortensia sank down, glad for the nappies extra cushion on the hard bench seats. She was trying to hide her watering eyes. She didn’t want to do this in front of everyone. Miss Honey, Brian, Matilda, Hazel, Zach, Nick, Aiden, Cynthia, Mrs. Rodgers and a police woman with a notepad were all here, having a “brainstorming session.” It was her moms idea, like a police interrogation with everyone, all at once, pointing fingers at each other and a cop taking notes. Her mom wanted to feel involved in the investigation and the warden allowed it given the “special circumstance”, so long as the officer in charge of the investigation was present. She wanted to meet them all before her transfer in two days. Wanted to meet Brian. And anyone else male Hortensia had been spending time with. All four of them had tested negative. She couldn’t believe her mom had made an eleven, and thirteen-year old get tested for an STD. Now everyone knew. And they demanded answers. Answers Hortensia didn’t have. “I don’t know.” Hortensia mumbled for what felt like the hundredth time. She looked down, chipping away at the fake wood table’s finish with her fingernail. “Sometimes, I just hurt.” There were specific times she could point to where something hadn’t been right. Like that summer a handful of years ago. She kept… sharting herself. That happened sometimes when she farted, but it had been happening worse than usual that summer. And her arse had been killing her. They had even sent her home from camp over it, and lectured her about her personal hygiene. “That’s why your fanny hurts so bad; you're sitting in poo and your skin got irritated.” The camp nurse had said. Her mother had not been happy to drive four hours round trip to pick her up. All because she’d been sharting herself and not wiping properly? But she couldn’t help it. The pain had been unbearable. She couldn’t stand the thought of one more hot and sticky, bug infested night in the forest. She couldn’t do any camp activities. She couldn’t sit for meals, and she couldn’t sleep. Finally, she had broken down in tears mid tennis match and demanded to go home. Everyone told her it was because she wasn’t wiping properly, but Hortensia had been sure the pain had started before the accidents. No one ever took her seriously. It made her blood boil. She had always wanted people to listen to her, and now that everyone was here hanging on her every word, Hortensia wanted to duck underneath the table and hide. This week had been humiliating. So many questions. So many people in her personal space. When would this all end? “You must have some idea!” her mom said. “I can’t.” Hortensia mumbled. “Tens, no matter what you say, you’re not going to get in trouble.” Jennifer said. “You wouldn’t believe me.” This meeting had been a mistake. Everyone had been at each other's throats. Her mom blamed Brian and Jennifer, Jennifer blamed Aiden, and Aiden and Cynthia blamed just Jennifer. “You’re the one who needs to be tested!” Cynthia shouted, pointing a finger at Miss Honey, who gawked. “I would never lay a hand on her!” Miss Honey hissed. “Never lay a hand on her?” Cynthia scoffed, “your hands have been all over her this whole time!” “That’s not the same thing!” Miss Honey argued, but Hortensia could feel Miss Honey remove her hand from her back just the same and put them under the table. Hortensia reached for it, and Miss Honey gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. “What do you have against her?” Hortensia demanded. Cynthia looked surprised. They both gave Miss Honey dirty looks. “Why’d you make me beat up her car?” “Nobody made you beat up her car, you’re just refusing to take responsibility for your actions.” Cynthia said. “Aiden hit me in the face and told me if I didn’t make her quit he’d have the guards beat up mom!” “Oh, not this again!” Eve groaned. “It’s stories like this that make us not believe you.” “There’s no way for me to even get the guards to do that even if I wanted to. Your story telling needs work.” Aiden said, with his massive arms crossed across his ginormous chest. “Yeah it is! You could bribe them or something, I don’t know!” Hortensia said. “With what money? My business just went under!” “There was a day we found Hortensia with a bloody lip right before the incident with my car.” Miss Honey said. “I had assumed it was a teacher she had had an altercation with, but the teacher denied it.” “And we saw you at her house right before she went mental.” A voice threw out. All eyes turned to Zach and Nick who had remained quiet until now. “He’s the massive bloke we saw fighting with her.” Nick chimed in. “No! Th-that wasn’t me!” Aiden said. “How many 300 pound Islander men are there in this town?” Mrs. Rodgers asked. “Quite a few.” Cynthia growled. “His whole extended family is here!” “So you're throwing your own family under the bus?” Mrs. Rodgers asked, eyebrows raised. Cynthia went quiet. “I’d like to know what you have against Jenny as well. This whole time you’ve been dragging her through the mud. It feels personal.” Hortensia could see her mom’s eyes flicker between her and Aiden. “You were telling the truth?” Eve asked so quietly, Hortensia wouldn’t have heard if she hadn’t been staring directly at her. Hortensia nodded. She turned to Aiden. “Why did you tell my daughter to break Jennifer’s car?” “You can’t believe this garbage, Eve, you know how she is. She has those temper tantrums and loses control.” Aiden said. “And I didn’t tell her to break her car!” “They saw you there.” Eve said. “You aren’t someone who can be easily mistaken.” “I was just there checking up on her, and she got mouthy.” “So you hit her in the face?” Eve asked. “A spanking I could understand, but…” “It was a slap! Open palm!” Aiden said. “She was bleeding.” Miss Honey said, glaring daggers at him. “My ring must have caught her lip.” Aiden mumbled. Her mom stared at both Aiden and Cynthia as if seeing them for the first time. “Honey, what did Aiden tell you, exactly?” “He told me if I helped him get rid of Miss Honey he could keep you from getting transferred, and if I didn’t, you’d get hurt.” “Why?” Eve asked him. Hortensia could see the cop in the corner furiously scribbling down their conversation. “Because she’s a dyke who shouldn’t be allowed to run a school full of children!” Cynthia spat. “All that work to get rid of the first dyke, only to get replaced by another!” The room went silent. “Why does everyone think I’m a lesbian?” Miss Honey asked. “Everyone knows you had an incestuous relationship with your aunt!” Cynthia said. “My aunt abused me!” “You know,” Mrs. Rodgers said calmly. “ I really have my doubts that Jennifer's sexual orientation has anything to do with this. See, the only reason you’d know Jenny was being abused is if you saw a certain letter they found in your best friend’s safe. So either you helped Eve blackmail Agatha Trunchbull, or you two are the ones who did and framed your best friend. How about you tell us about this company that went under? You wouldn’t happen to be in the publishing business, would you?” Hortensia could see the color drain from both of their faces. “What was that company called again?” “A.C.R Publishing.” Miss Honey said. “Ah, yes, and that wouldn’t happen to stand for Aiden and Cynthia Redding Publishing, would it?” Mrs. Rodgers asked. “We don’t have to sit here and take this bullshit anymore!” Cynthia shouted. They both stood up. “No, my mistake.” Mrs. Rodgers said. “It’s not Aiden and Cynthia Redding Publishing, is it? It’s Aiden and Christopher Redding Publishing.” She pulled a folded up piece of paper out of her pocket and tossed it on the table. “Jennifer, did you know there’s this thing called the internet where you can look up almost anything? Like businesses, and criminal records.” Hortensia picked up the piece of paper and blanched. It was a mugshot of a familiar looking man. “You leave my brother out of this! He’s turned his life around!” Aiden shouted. Cynthia was trying to pull him away by the arm. “Hortensia, what was it you were going to say?” Jennifer whispered in her ear. “You said, you didn’t think anyone would believe you? Now’s the time to say it.” Hortensia nodded, took a deep breath, and shouted to be heard over the arguing. “Do you remember that time you sent me to summer camp?” Everyone stared at her. Hortensia sank down in her seat. “When you had to drive four hours to come pick me up because my arse hurt.” she mumbled. “I remember that!” Eve said, but then frowned. “You don’t think it happened there, do you?” “I don’t know.” Hortensia said at the table, but it was her best guess. “I just woke up after the first night hurting.” “Camp Summercrest?” Matilda asked. Hortensia stared at her. “How’d you know?” “There was a shirt for it in the lost and found box. I was wearing it when you had to take me home that one time when I…” Hortensia let out a weak chuckle. She saw Miss Honey reach for the paper next. “It’s him.” Miss Honey said, dropping the paper as if it burned her. “Who is he?” “His brother.” Mrs. Rodgers said. “And?” she was staring at Hortensia and motioning with her hand for her to continue. “The youth pastor at our church.” Suddenly the room exploded in a cacophony of voices. Her mom and Cynthia were screaming at each other. Aiden had run. The cop taking notes was yelling for guards to stop him. Hortensia put her hands over her ears. She wanted to go home. Her stomach cramped. She could feel the nappy filling with hot liquid and she began to cry. … “You did good, sweetheart.” Jennifer said. “I know it’s hard to answer all those questions, but I’m so proud of you for being brave.” They had just gotten back from a real police interrogation where they both gave victim testimonies. She wiped her hands clean with a wet wipe and bunched up the soiled nappy before tossing it into a garbage bag. “I don’t remember.” Hortensia said. “I do.” Jennifer whispered. She knew he was the one who had assaulted her all those years ago. “There’s something called DNA. When you were in the hospital, and they did all those invasive tests, they took samples from you. They found male DNA inside you, and they’re going to test it against the samples they took from him.” “Okay.” Hortensia said softly. “And you know who else is in a lot of trouble?” Jennifer said, a slight grin on her face. “Cynthia and Aiden.” Hortensia smiled slightly. All thanks to Hortensia’s drawings. Jennifer had finally peeked at copies of them at the police station, but they hadn’t been what Jennifer had expected. They were horrific, but it wasn’t a story of Hortensia’s abuse, it was of Billy’s. The story featured a young blonde girl riding on her daddy’s shoulders. She liked being up high, and being able to see things she wouldn’t normally see. Like the inside of vehicles. And as the father and daughter were walking down the street, the little girl noticed something strange. “Daddy, what’s he doing with Billy?” The little girl asked. The tall, blonde haired man looked to where she’d pointed. He quickly removed her off her shoulder and put her on the ground. “Run home as fast as you can.” The man said. The little girl ran, but not home. She ran behind another car and watched. She saw her daddy nearly rip the door open and drag the man out. “WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?” Her daddy screamed. But the man pulled something black out of his pocket. There was a loud bang and suddenly, her daddy was on the ground. There was a red puddle forming around him. He stared up at her with wide vacant eyes, with a hole in his face. One of his eyes was gone. Jennifer knew that face well. She had seen it all over the pages of notebooks. The strange man did not know the girl was watching him. He was panicking. The man was large and strong, just like his brother. He picked up her daddy and threw him in the back of his truck along with Billy and covered them with a tarp. Then he got out and walked across the street to a familiar looking house. Aiden’s house. Hortensia had witnessed her father’s murder as a very small child. Too young to understand what she had just seen, but traumated none the less. Jennifer sighed and laid down on the bed next to her before wrapping her in a tight hug. “I’m going to miss you when you go back home.” Jennifer said. “You’re like my second daughter.” “You think mom will get out?” “As long as she doesn’t follow up on her threats to hit Cynthia over the head with a crowbar.” Jennifer said. “Speaking of…” she let go of the girl and rolled onto her feet. She offered Hortensia a hand up. “I have a surprise for you in the backyard.” Jennifer led her out blindfolded to where Brian, Matilda, Hazel, Zach and Nick all stood around eagerly before removing the blindfold. Hortensia looked around, frowning in confusion. “My surprise is a junkyard?” Hortensia asked with a laugh. The backyard was covered in tarps, and on them was a mismatched assortment of broken tellies, cracked statues, chipped vases, and other damaged items. “Yep.” Jennifer said, a wide smile on her face. She picked up a pair of safety goggles and put them on Hortensia’s face. “You’ve been going through so much, I figured you needed to blow off some steam by partaking in your favorite pastime of…” Jennifer handed her a bat. “breaking stuff.” Hortensia stared wide eyed at the array of junk and then at the bat. “You mean I get to…” Hortensia grinned. The first real smile Jennifer had seen in a long time. She gestured to the pile of junk. “Go nuts.” Jennifer watched the kids go nuts taking turns smashing things to bits. She even took a few swings herself before joining Brian on the patio. “Thank you for finding all this stuff.” Jennifer said. They had been going from yard sale to yard sale buying cheap, breakable looking items for the last month. “Half of it was in the dumpster behind the Salvation Army.” He grinned. Jennifer smiled at him before taking his hand. “I bet they won’t notice we’re gone.” She said. He chuckled and held her close for a moment. “What did you have in mind?” He asked. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a piece of paper. “What is it?” “My test results.” She said. “If she can do it, so can I.” He took the paper and read it before grinning, eyebrows raised. “Were you afraid of needles?” “That was not a blood test.” She shuddered. He laughed and kissed her. “And what would my brave girl like to do?” “Everything.” she whispered. “Ana-” “Okay, maybe not everything.” He laughed and took her hand before kissing it. “You’ll tell me if you want to stop, right?” She nodded. He put his forehead to hers. “I love you, Jenny.” “I love you too.” she whispered before taking him by the hand and leading him upstairs. … “Thank you Rachel, that’s right. I’m standing in front of West Bishop Church off London Ave where a local youth pastor has been taken away in handcuffs. Residents in this town are in an uproar. The man in question, Christopher Redding, is under suspicion of using his position to commit sexual acts against children. An investigation was launched when one of the children in his congregation was brought in to the local hospital where she was found to have several injuries consistant with sexual assault and a high level of a unnamed prescription sedative in her system. Police investigated Mr. Redding after a tip from another victim where multiple bottles of this same medication were found in his possession. The police believe Mr. Redding was slipping the sedatives into the grape juice used for communion and giving them to pre-selected children. Now police are asking for the cooperation of the public. Parents who have attended this church are being asked to sit down and have a difficult conversation with their children. A special task force has been formed as numerous potential victims have begun to come forward. Other members of the Redding family have also been taken into custody at this time on suspicion of aiding and abetting, blackmail, falsifying official documents, hindering a police investigation, second-degree murder, and abuse of a child under fourteen. Police have also confirmed Mr. Redding has been named as the prime suspect of the slaying of the nearly half- dozen bodies found earlier this summer. Dubbed as the Buckinghamshire Boy Butcher for his preferred choice of victims, this serial killer has left the city gripped in terror over the summer, but tonight, that fear may finally be over. Our thoughts and prayers are with the victims and their families at this time. If convicted, the DA has announced he will be pushing for the death penalty. Back to you in the studio.” “Prayers? Psh, what a load of shi- Oww.” Hortensia grumbled and rubbed at the side of her head. Miss Honey turned off the tv. “Pay attention.” Matilda said, arms crossed across her chest. “Who left you in charge?” Hortensia grumbled. “I did.” Miss Honey said. “You’ve been out of school for a while, it’s time to catch up. I have to go to the office for a few hours. Poor Mr. Trilby’s been dragged out of retirement to help keep the place running since I’ve been gone.” “Where did your class leave off?” Hortensia pointed to a chapter. Matilda scoffed. “How were you only in chapter twelve? I’m going to graduate highschool before your class gets through this.” “Fine smarty pants, what chapter are you on?” Matilda scoffed again. “I finished that thing a month ago.” “A month ago? It hasn’t even been three full months into the school year. This is supposed to last all year. It’s a textbook.” “And this is why I pulled her out of the classroom.” Miss Honey said. “You guys were so slow!” Matilda groaned, her fingers dragging down her face for emphasis. “It was torture.” “You thought Mr. Larson’s class was slow?” Hortensia asked, eyebrows creased in disbelief before snorting. “What level of hell did you think you were in when you walked into Miss Honey’s class for the first time?” Hortensia chuckled. “The fourth.” Matilda admitted. “You didn’t like my classroom?” Miss Honey asked. “I did once you started giving me my own work to do, but those first few days.” Her eyes opened wide in mock horror. Miss Honey laughed. “I thought school was going to be educational. I walked in expecting to see the periodic table of elements, and got hit with the Abc’s.” “Maybe in high school. You couldn’t possibly have thought all the other runts were as smart as you?” Hortensia asked. Matilda shrugged. “I didn’t know I was smarter than them. It’s not like I had ever spent time with other kids my age.” Matilda said. “You had an older brother. Didn’t you see his homework?” Matilda scoffed. “As if he ever did his homework.” … Jennifer poked her head into Carol’s office. She was sitting at her desk staring down at a book. Jennifer knocked on the door as Carol slammed the book she was reading closed. “Jen, you’re back.” Carol said, a guilty smile on her face. “Slow day?” Jennifer laughed. She didn’t care if Carol was reading if it was slow. She wasn’t her boss. No wait, yes she was. “Two paper cuts and a crushed pinky finger.” Carol said with a shrug. “Not much to do without our problem child sending me skinned knees and bloody noses. How is she?” Jennifer sighed. “About as well as you can be going through something like that. Still incontinent though.” Jennifer said. “At least I’ve managed to get over it. Poor kid’s embarrassed enough without me gagging in front of her.” Carol grimaced. “At least she’s older and you don’t have to change nappies.” Jennifer grimaced. “Jen, she’s eleven-years-old. She is more than capable of cleaning up after herself.” Jennifer shook her head. “It’s complicated.” Jennifer said. “What’s complicated about it? Tell her where the cleaning supplies are. What are you babying her for?” Jennifer knitted her eyebrows together. “Because she isn’t capable of it.” Jennifer said. “The pain is gone, but it’s like her soul leaves her body the moment it happens. She’s like an empty shell until she’s clean. I have to literally lead her by the hand. She says she doesn’t remember the attacks, but our psychologist thinks the sensation of the sudden, involuntary, uh, pooping and the feeling of not being in control is triggering flashbacks.” “Her body remembers.” “Yeah, something like that.” Jennifer said. “It’s… hard to see her like this. ” “You’re like the Patron Saint of Lost Children.” Jennifer clenched her teeth. “I’d rather not be associated with any religion.” Rumors were spreading amongst the community of prior allegations. “They knew what he was doing with those kids. They were protecting him. Not the kids, but him.” “There’s more than a few people ready to scalp him.” Carol said. “Did you see that interview they aired of one of the parents?” “The one they had to bleep out every other word?” Jennifer asked with a slight smile. “He’s either getting lynched or murdered the moment the guards look away. He’ll get what’s coming to him. Even the other inmates don’t tolerate crimes against children.” “That’s what Brian said.” Jennifer said. Speaking of… She looked around the room. “Is there anyone here?” She whispered. Carol shook her head. “We, um…” Carol raised her eyebrows. “Had sex.” Jennifer mumbled. Carol grinned. She pushed a chair towards her. “You should have led with that. Sit. Spill.” “Oww!” Was all Jennifer could say. Carol gave her a sympathetic smile. “It’ll get better.” “The second time was better.” Jennifer agreed. “Third was the best.” “Third?” Carol nodded her head in approval, a large smile plastered on her face. “Look at you! Was it as scary as you thought it would be?” “The first time was. I was nervous he’d think I was too grotesque.” But he had gone out of his way to show her the scarring didn’t bother him. She blushed. She’d keep that memory to herself. “What was his reaction? Did he say anything?” He wasn’t talking, but his mouth had been plenty busy. “Umm, no.” “You use a condom?” “Carol!” She sighed. So nosey. “Neither of us have anything and it’s not like I can get pregnant.” “And did you get that verified by a licensed doctor like I told you to?” “Umm, no.” Jennifer admitted, shrinking back under her gaze. “Getting tested was bad enough. The nurse took one look, called the doctor in, who called another doctor in. I felt like half the clinic was staring at me. I was starting to wonder if I should start charging admission to come into the room.” “Well, I’m relieved to hear you don’t have Syphilis, and I’m proud of you for getting checked. It can cause much more serious health risks than a few sores if you leave it this long untreated.” “Not so loud!” Jennifer said with a cringe. There were already enough rumors about her without STD’s added to the mix. The women who worked in the office were gossip mongers. “They’ll hear you.” “Oh yes, you’ve missed all sorts of juicy gossip.” Carol chuckled. “I’ve been hearing all kinds of things about you and your boyfriend all week.” “He visited me at work one time.” Jennifer cringed. He hadn’t done anything. “And how would anyone know anything about him? He looked like any other parent with their kid.” She stared down Carol. “Unless someone let something slip…” She crossed her arms, fingers tapping anxiously. “Carol…” Carol shifted her eyes, a guilty grin twitched at the corners of her mouth. “I walked in on some ladies chatting in the teacher’s lounge.” “...And?” “I was only trying to help set the record straight…” Ignore it. Ignore it. Just ignore it. “What were they saying?” Jennifer asked, taking the bait. She was going to regret this. “That you were dating a woman from the bank.” Jennifer let her head fall in an exaggerated show of dismay. “Why does everyone think I’m a lesbian?” “So I told them the bloke with the kid the other day was your boyfriend.” “Oh, is that all?” She sank down in her chair in relief. “Want to hear my favorite one? These girls have quite the imagination.” “Fine, out with it.” “He’s been your secret lover for years, and he killed Agatha Trunchbull on your orders so you could openly be together.” They stared at each other in silence before erupting in laughter. “Hey, can I ask you something weird?” Jennifer asked. “There’s something I had been meaning to ask you since the revelation of the drugged juice.” “What’s that?” “It brought up a memory of getting something similar poured down my throat.” “Something to knock you out so you don’t fight back or make a commotion.” “Yeah, but I was wondering, something you told me about back then made me wonder. Did you have any memory gaps around the time you were held hostage?” She saw a strange look in Carol’s eyes. “Why do you ask?” “ I figured I had been drugged and that’s why I don’t remember much. But there is something I do remember. My aunt kept a bottle of expensive tequila in her desk drawer. I remember him finding it and pouring himself a drink.” “Is it still there? Party in your office?” “No, I think…we already drank it.” Jennifer said, studying her confused face. “I wasn’t watching what he was doing with it, but I remember he was holding it at one point. I was so angry at her I stole the bottle a few days later and put it in the vent in my room. You told me we drank it all when we were held there.” “Are you saying you roofied me?” Carol asked before letting out a sigh. “That…explains a few things.” “Like what?” “Like how I woke up with no idea where I was for the last five days with enough drugs in my system to sedate a horse. The hospital accused me of either stealing the drugs and going on a bender or trying to commit suicide. One day I was sitting in my car and saw you riding your bike and it started coming back, bit by bit.” “So you didn’t come back because…you forgot about me?” Jennifer asked. Carol grimaced and hung her head. Jennifer began to laugh. She couldn’t help it. This whole situation was so crazy. “I don’t know why, but that makes me feel better. Why didn’t you tell me? I’ve been going around this whole time thinking you abandoned me, well, since you told me about it.” “How is ‘I forgot you existed’ any better? I’ve felt terrible about it. Then I thought it was because of the carbon monoxide, but five days wouldn’t cause that, you’ve been breathing it in for years.” “Maybe it was both? Like a perfect storm of events. Drugs, carbon monoxide and trauma.” “Traumatised? I wasn’t the one traumatized. You and the kid, yes, but-” “You were held prisoner for five days with three other people eating nothing but expired MRES and beat up. Of course you were traumatized. It isn’t a contest.” Jennifer said. “Eve said we all thought we were going to be killed.” “It was looking that way.” Carol admitted. “At least the kid was young enough not to know what was going on.” “I saw her pictures at the police station.” Jennifer said. “Those were…” Carol let out an exaggerated breath. “No wonder she’s so messed up.” “She said she only drew a recurring nightmare, but our therapist thinks there’s truth to it. I think he’s the adult body they found with the kids.” “Yeah, yeah, I think so too.” Carol said. “Well,” Jennifer said standing up. “I’ve got a lot of work to catch up on. I’ll let you get back to your book.” “Is she coming back to school soon?” Carol asked with a stretch. “I don’t know what we’re going to do. She keeps having these dissociative episodes. I might have to do what I did with Matilda and put another desk in my office and have her do independent studies.” Carol snickered. “Good luck getting anything done.” “No kidding.” Jennifer said as she walked out the door. The office staff greeted her warmly when she walked in. They asked her how her “vacation” was. One woman even thought she had gone to the Bahamas with her boyfriend. “One of my kids is sick.” Jennifer explained. They wished Matilda a speedy recovery. Jennifer didn’t correct them. She sat at her desk and scowled at the large pile of forms waiting for her. She was starting to understand why Agatha kept tequila in her desk. She really hated paperwork. Jennifer was only halfway through when the phone rang. Please don’t be Matilda. Please don’t be Matilda. It was.

Do it. "Reluctant" partners can take very quiet steps to engage deeper, and (in my experience) can be hurt when you don't play along. Worst case, she tells you she was just joking after you take it to the bar some night.

Happily back in the saddle (for now at least). Three times in March, and 5 in the last week.

Part of it is just how young both Becky and Veronica are. I would think that BB's doesn't usually have as many young people working at a given time. I think the Headmistress was addressing it by sending the new girls off to Nanny School. This would at least give them some experience before being thrown into the deep end. As you will see in the follow up story it is a real Nanny School (with a small twist)!

I've worn full time my entire life and never really cared much what others might think. That being said I've always worn baggier pants

Thank you for your kind comments, you're definitely not alone. I never expected to inspire anyone, but just document my padded journey for anyone who was curious. It's humbling that I can help in some way.

It's my birthday and Final Fantasy 7 Rebirth just came out, but I'm still taking time to give you all an update. You're welcome XD This chapter was really fun to write, and I hope you all love it as much as I do! Chapter Fifteen Ms. Akiyama was having a very different afternoon. About the time Rei was first finding Riley on the patio, Ms. Akiyama was pulling her car into a spot directly into front of a colorful, three-story concrete building. The outside walls were a continuous mural of girls of various ages playing. There was a large, wooden privacy fence that extended out from one corner of the building before wrapping around and connecting at the corner diagonal from the first. As she stepped out of her car, Ms. Akiyama could hear the gentle cacophony of girls playing from the other side of the fence. A large neon sign hung on the façade of the building with “Brighter Days Academy” spelled out in a rainbow. A smaller, more professional sign hung below that read “Institute of Behavioral Therapy for Young Adult Girls.” Ms. Akiyama walked through the tinted glass front doors into an immaculate and brightly-lit lobby. There were a few plush chairs set around the perimeter of the room that looked as though they had never been sat in, and neat piles of uncrumpled magazines sat on end tables by the chairs. There were wooden doors with spotless silver door handles to Ms. Akiyama’s right and left, and a reception desk directly in front of her. The desk was occupied with a young woman who clearly was the most organized receptionist any office had ever seen. Everything on her desk was neatly laid out and organized, not a thing seemed out of place, and everything seemed to have a place. She sat behind the desk, back straight, in a white blouse that left her warm beige arms bare. Her smile crinkled the corners of her brown eyes and showed off pearlescent brilliant teeth. Her nails were short but well-manicured, and her black hair cut in a shoulder-length bob. “Akiko” was printed on a name tag that was pinned to her chest. “Hello, welcome to Brighter Days Academy,” she chirped brightly. “How may I help you today?” Ms. Akiyama smiled at the young girl, vaguely wondering if she was old enough to be working as a receptionist in the first place. “I had an appointment for a consultation? Under Hana Akiyama?” “Fantastic,” Akiko replied as she turned towards her computer and began typing rapidly. “Yes, I see that appointment in the system. Thank you so much for coming in today, Mrs. Akiyama; we’re very excited to meet you and your child’s needs!” “Oh, Ms. Akiyama,” Ms. Akiyama corrected. “Oh, I’m very sorry,” the girl turned towards the computer, hit a few keys, and turned back, “I’ve corrected that in our system so it won’t happen again. Now, I see that,” she glanced towards the screen, “Dr. Welles will be your consultant today. I think you’ll like her; she’s very brilliant and will definitely be able to help you. I’ve already notified Dr. Welles that you are here, so she should be with you soon. Might I get you something to drink while you wait?” “A water would be wonderful, Akiko,” Ms. Akiyama responded with a smile. The young girl was so bright and cheerful, it was contagious. Ms. Akiyama couldn’t help but wish Rei could be more like that. “Excellent, I’ll—” Before Akiko could finish the sentence, the door on Ms. Akiyama’s right opened, and a fit woman with brown, curly hair wearing a white lab coat over a tight black dress emerged with a clipboard in her hand. “Ms. Akiyama, I presume?” “Oh, um, yes,” Ms. Akiyama couldn’t help but be caught off guard by their promptness. “Yes, that’s me.” One thing was certain about this place; it was efficient. “Are you Dr. Welles?” “Please,” the woman said, extending one arm to shake Ms. Akiyama’s hand, “call me Emma. If you’d like to follow me, we can get started!” The woman couldn’t match Akiko for bright and cheery (and who could?), but she was doing her hardest. “I’ll bring your water in to you,” Akiko said as Ms. Akiyama began following Emma Welles through the door. The door led to a short, carpeted hallway with walls adorned with what looked like the art projects of children of various ages and proficiencies. At the end, the hallway turned left, and Ms. Akiyama found herself staring down a much longer hallway with doors along each side. “This is really just the administrative wing,” Emma explained, “the real fun stuff happens through the left door. But still, we need offices to get some work done, right?” She said it with the cadence of a joke, but Ms. Akiyama wasn’t sure she got the joke. She chuckled politely anyway. “Thank you for coming in today,” Emma continued as she led Ms. Akiyama down the hall, “I’m always excited to help new clients get started on reaching their goals. And I’m sure you’ll find that we are well equipped to help you reach those goals, regardless of what they are.” “Well,” Ms. Akiyama replied, “I’m not really sure what my goals are, yet…exactly…” “And that’s okay!” Emma exclaimed. “We can help you with that, too. Here we go,” Emma stopped at one of the many doors, swung the door inward, and gestured for Ms. Akiyama to go ahead. The office was darker than what Ms. Akiyama had seen of the rest of the building by far. In contrast to the bright white, fluorescent lights of the hallway and lobby, Emma Welles’ office was lit by a few table lamps and the natural light streaming through the tinted windows that spanned the wall across from the door. A large desk made of dark wood dominated the room, flanked by shelves absolutely brimming with books. “Please,” Emma said, gesturing to one of the two plush chairs in front of the desk as she made her way around the desk to sit at the high-backed leather chair behind it. Ms. Akiyama noticed there were three more chairs pressed against the wall: all wooden, hard-backed chairs that looked better for your posture than your comfort. “So, Ms. Akiyama,” Emma said as she settled in to her chair, “tell me about your daughter.” “Well,” Ms. Akiyama started then stopped speaking for a long beat, trying to figure out where to begin. “What’s her name?” Emma prompted when Ms. Akiyama was coming up short. She was used to this from new clients; so many of them were just in so over their head that they needed to be guided by the hand. “Rei.” “What a pretty name,” Emma managed to keep it from sounding like a practiced response, “and how is she?” “She’s nineteen.” “Ah, what a magical age,” Emma smiled warmly and began typing on her laptop, recording Ms. Akiyama’s responses. “And I assume she is not emancipated?” “Correct.” “Excellent,” of course, it wasn’t truly a barrier since parents could revoke emancipation at any time for any reason, but Emma always liked to get any potential complications out of the way first. “Does she attend school?” “Yes, Greenham Community College.” Emma made a disapproving sound in her throat as she typed, “mm, that’s risky, you know. She could be getting exposed to all sorts of…problematic ideas there. I don’t want to make any official recommendations until we’ve talked about your goals, but I definitely recommend removing her from the college setting. Most girls Rei’s age can’t handle that kind of environmentl; they aren’t mature enough to make the right choices, you know?” Ms. Akiyama smiled awkwardly, “it’s just…she likes school, I feel bad taking it away.” “Oh!” Emma exclaimed, “well, that’s wonderful. We love a little girl who loves school; but there are a lot of healthier options that will be better for her and her development into a happy adult that we can explore, okay?” “Oh, well, okay,” Ms. Akiyama said uncertainly. “Don’t worry, Ms. Akiyama,” Emma reached across the desk and gave Ms. Akiyama’s hand a reassuring squeeze, “I’m here to help and guide you through this. I know it’s a lot and that it can sometimes seem hard to make these calls. So many of the clients I see come in and tell me that they feel like bad parents, but you know what I tell them?” “What?” “That just by walking through those doors they’ve shown me that they are a great parent,” Emma smiled reassuringly. “Just by walking through that door, they’ve shown how much they care about doing what is right for their daughter, and isn’t that what makes a great parent?” “I…I guess so…” Ms. Akiyama had to admit it did make sense. “I know how hard it is these days, Ms. Akiyama. Things are so different than when we were kids; the parenting lessons we learned from our parents just don’t apply anymore! Even the things we learned as parents don’t seem right anymore. I’m a mother myself, Ms. Akiyama; I know how it can feel like you’re lost and don’t know how to be a parent anymore. But you’re still that great parent you always were; you just need new tools to deal with new problems. Don’t worry, we’re here to give you those tools and teach you how to use them.” Yes, that was exactly what Ms. Akiyama needed. She nodded, feeling a sense of resolve; she was doing the right thing. “Thank you, Emma,” she said, sincerely, “you don’t know how hard I’ve fought with myself over the decision to come here today.” “Well, we’re glad you’re here, and, more importantly, you’re going to be glad you’re here. And most importantly? Rei is going to be glad you came here, I promise. This can often be a rough road, and especially if Rei is used to being in college, she’s likely to throw a temper tantrum or two, okay? But every girl I see come through here leaves happier, healthier, and better adjusted.” “It’s a relief to hear you say that.” “So,” Emma said, turning back to the matter at hand, “Rei is 19 and attends community college. Is she…willful?” Ms. Akiyama chuckled, “a little, yes; she can be very hard-headed and stubborn.” “Mmm, I see,” Emma typed for a moment, “and does she get good grades?” “Oh, yes! Like I said, she loves school. If anything, she studies too much.” “Mmm, yes, we see that a lot in girls like Rei,” though Emma didn’t say quite what she meant by ‘girls like Rei.’ “Does she have a father figure?” Ms. Akiyama shook her head, “her father died of cancer some years ago.” “I’m sorry to hear that,” Emma gave her a consoling smile. “Any other guardian or caretaker figures in her life?” “No.” “Any behavioral problems?” “No…well, not really, but…” “Go ahead, Ms. Akiyama, you can tell me.” “I recently found out she was taking a gender studies course—” “Goodness!” “—and she lied about it too.” “Oh my,” Emma shook her head, “that’s troubling. I’m sure I don’t need to tell you what kind of filth those classes fill young girls’ heads with. I simply don’t understand why they still allow them to be taught. I’m glad you came in when you did, Ms. Akiyama; it sounds like Rei is need of major intervention.” “Well,” Ms. Akiyama said nervously, “I don’t know about major. I was thinking more of…well, just something to curb her worse tendencies and make sure she stays out of trouble.” Emma turned away from the computer and fully towards Ms. Akiyama. “Let me ask you this: what are your goals for Rei? What do you want for her, ultimately?” Ms. Akiyama considered the question for a moment but gave the answer that had come to her immediately: “I just want her to be happy and safe.” “Girls like Rei have often already been exposed to ideas and radical leftist propaganda that can make it hard for them to be happy. Call it the legacy of so many years of misguided feminism. There are still some fringe elements pushing that feminist narrative, but we, as a culture, have moved past it, thank God. We know now that all the feminist dreck pushed by unhappy women was exactly what was making them unhappy; but some women refuse to accept that, and they push it on to young girls, girls like Rei, If you want Rei to be happy, you have to help her realize that all that stuff her college has put in her head is the reason she’ll never be happy. To put it bluntly, girls like Rei will never be happy until they accept their place in the world.” Before Ms. Akiyama could finish processing everything Emma had just said, there was a polite tapping at the door. “That must be Akiko with your water,” Emma said before calling out for the girl to come in. The door opened to admit Akiko, who Ms. Akiyama now saw was wearing brightly polished Mary Jane shoes, black knee socks, and a pleated black skirt that came to mid-thigh. She was carrying a small tray with a glass full of ice and a bottle of water that was sweating with condensation and walked with a bit of a waddle that explained the rustling Ms. Akiyama could hear from under the girls’ skirt. “Ms. Akiyama, your water,” she said as she set two coasters on the table before setting the glass and bottle of water down on top of them. Tucking the tray under her arm, she picked the bottle back up, cracked the seal, and poured it over the ice. “Is there anything else I may get for you, Ms. Akiyama?” “No, thank you so much.” “You are very welcome,” she beamed at Ms. Akiyama, then turned to Emma. “Dr. Welles, may I get you anything?” “No, thank you, Akiko, you may go,” Emma smiled as she watched the girl leave, then turned back to Ms. Akiyama. “Akiko is one of our students; she’s part of a work education program through her extended high school program. She’s a lovely girl.” “She seems so…happy,” Ms. Akiyama remarked, “I almost wish Rei were more like her,” she added giving voice to her earlier thoughts. “Rei can be,” Emma smiled, “after all, Brighter Days is responsible for molding Akiko into the girl she is today. It takes a lot of work though, Ms. Akiyama. You were saying you weren’t sure if you wanted to do any kind of major behavioral therapy for Rei, but I’ll caution you now that, based off what you’ve told me about Rei, she’s going to need more than just some minor adjustments to make sure she stays out of trouble.” Ms. Akiyama considered this for a moment. “What do you suggest?” she asked at last. “Well,” Emma leaned back in her chair and steepled her fingers, “as I already said, I think the first and most important step is getting her out of college.” Ms. Akiyama’s brow furrowed, “Rei won’t be happy about that.” “As I said, Ms. Akiyama, temper tantrums are just part of the process. Think of it this way: if she reacts poorly, that’s a sign that she’s not mature enough to handle herself.” “That…makes sense…” “And like I said, we love little girls that love school! We certainly don’t want to squash that love of learning and education; we just want to make sure it’s nurtured in a safe and healthy way that will help her grow up into a well-adjusted adult.” “Something like an extended high school program?” “Extended high school programs are really best for girls who are already on their way to growing up to be happy, healthy adult women. I recommend them most for girls whose parents are choosing to extend their teen years. It can also be a good starting point, a way to test the waters, if you will, for more drastic measures, or to see if they really are necessary in the first place. I’ll caution you, however, that this often isn’t enough for girls like Rei. If you really want to make sure she learns and more important accepts her place and grows up to be a healthy and happy adult, I highly recommend incorporating other behavioral therapies. In fact, in girls like Rei, we often see the problem behaviors become worse if you don’t use other behavioral therapies.” “Like what?” “Well,” Emma leaned forward in her chair, “potty training regression is certainly our most potent tool.” Ms. Akiyama nodded; she had expected this conversation to come up. She tried to picture Rei in a tshirt and diaper like Megan had been and just couldn’t muster the image. “I’m just…not sure about that…” “I understand, Ms. Akiyama, it seems drastic. But girls like Rei often need drastic measures.” “Rei is a good girl though, really,” Ms. Akiyama said. “She’s a little misguided right now, but she’s a good girl.” Emma gave her best reassuring smile, but she couldn’t keep all of the condescension out of it. “With respect, Ms. Akiyama, we here at Brighter Days have a lot of experience in these matters, and we’ve found that potty training regression is the backbone to any behavioral therapy treatment. While it’s true that it was once considered a radical technique, it’s not considered quite mainstream! Really, it is! Over 80% of young girls ages eighteen to twenty-eight wear pull-ups or diapers. Here, see for yourself.” Emma reached into her desk and produced a glossy pamphlet that she slid across the table. Ms. Akiyama picked the pamphlet up: the cover featured a girl in her early twenties whose body language spoke of a desperate need to pee and a older looking woman standing behind her with a knowing smile. The pamphlet was titled “Fast Facts About Potty Training Regression Therapy.” “To be honest, Emma,” Ms. Akiyama said, setting the pamphlet back on the desk, “I just don’t get it. It’s really only been lately that I’ve even considered any kind of…regressive behavioral therapy for Rei; I never quite understood why other parents thought it was good for their children. I think I’m finally starting to see the benefits of this kind of therapy, but…” Ms. Akiyama sighed and shook her head, “I just don’t understand why it’s necessary to put Rei…back in diapers.” Emma nodded understandingly, “Believe it or not, many of our clients have only recently begun to think about this therapy, and many express that same sentiment. You see, the whole reason we see so many behavioral problems in girls in the eighteen to twenty-eight range is that they still see themselves as adults. They have notions of independence and freedom that girls their age simply aren’t ready for. That’s why they are so susceptible to all the feminist drivel we were talking about earlier, right?” She chuckled dismissively. “So, you see, potty training regression is a way of kind of…dissuading them from such ideas. It’s hard to think you’re an adult who is ready to make decisions for themselves when you can’t keep your pants dry; I mean, just imagine that. Of course, that’s just the main benefit, there are numerous other benefits as well. For example, potty training regression strengthens the bond between mother and daughter by creating a feeling of dependency, and being reliant on mom for diaper changes can minimize time spent away from home. Not to mention, it discourages intimate behavior with boys.” Ms. Akiyama had picked up the pamphlet again and was scanning over the pages of the pamphlet as Emma spoke. What she was saying made sense, but…could she really do this? “I don’t know,” Ms. Akiyama set the pamphlet down again and looked at the woman across from her. “I guess this is a silly question but…is it…permanent?” “Oh, no, of course not,” Emma waved her the very notion of the idea away with her hand. “Once a girl is old enough and ready for it, she can always be re-potty trained. Of course,” Emma laughed, “some girls do have more problems with re-potty training than others, but that’s no different than the first time.” Ms. Akiyama smiled fondly and laughed lightly, suddenly she was a mom just gossiping about her kinds to another mom. “Rei was such a hassle to potty train; she’d die if anyone knew, but she was accident prone until she was 12 and wet the bed until she was 15.” Emma giggled and nodded, “that’s actually excellent news! Girls who were late potty trainers and/or bedwetters tend to be more susceptible to potty training regression. It suggests you will have excellent results!” Ms. Akiyama’s smile faded and she sighed. She was silent for a long moment; Emma recognized that thoughtful look from countless clients before Ms. Akiyama and gave the woman time to think. “Let’s say,” she said finally, “that I was actually considering doing this, and, really, that’s all I’m doing right now, how…how does it even work?” Emma grinned from ear to ear. “Well, Ms. Akiyama, we have so many tools and resources to help you with this process. And it is a process! While most of our clients see results within the first thirty days of starting therapy, you can’t expect results overnight. With the proper tools and strategies, most girls do see regression fairly quickly, but for some girls that first accident can take weeks. More importantly, the process is unique for each girl. For example, for some girls its enough just to put them in pull-ups and inevitably they give in themselves; that, of course, is not the kind of girl Rei is. For girls like Rei, it’s best to start with inducing accidents, making her doubt her own potty training, and leading her to pull-ups or even diapers from there.” “But…inducing accidents? How do you even start to do that?” “Well, if you decide to buy a therapy package from us, we will individualize a plan for Rei that will include a mix of methods, mostly likely including some medicines that will help loosen up her bladder, white noise induction machines for bedtime that will encourage bedwetting, a regiment of diuretics, and actionable plans to keep her distracted from using the toilet. If we couple this with enrollment at an extended high school program, we can write doctor’s notes instructing teachers to reinforce the therapy through prohibiting restroom breaks during class and other such strategies.” And that brought them to the question Ms. Akiyama had been dreading, “and, uh, how much do these therapy packages cost?” Emma smiled warmly, “there’s a misconception that these kinds of individualized behavioral therapy programs are expensive, and that’s because, well, that used to be the case! But the fact is, insurance companies are actually required to cover regressive behavioral therapy under the Hayes Act! You’ll pay a small copay depending on your insurance, and any prescription drugs we prescribe as part of your therapy plan will be covered as per any prescription. Of course, that is not to say there aren’t some financial burdens to this kind of therapy. For example, insurance companies usually do not cover things like new furniture for Rei’s new lifestyle and most other supplies you’ll likely need.” “Furniture?” “Oh, yes, you know, things like playpens, cribs, changing tables.” Ms. Akiyama shook her head, “well, I don’t think Rei will be needing any of that.” “Mm, of course not, but it’s good to know what’s covered and what’s not, just in case you decide to change your mind. And as for the other supplies, while insurance doesn’t cover things like bottles, sippy-cups, or pull-ups or diapers, we at Brighter Days partner with many manufacturers to offer starter packs and discounts on regular purchases. We can even sign you up for a delivery service that will keep you and Rei stocked in pull-ups or diapers. Or a mix of both!” Ms. Akiyama sighed, “I don’t know, this is a lot, isn’t it?” “It is,” Emma leaned forward in her chair and gave Ms. Akiyama a sympathetic look, “and that’s why we are here to help.” “I’m just not sure that Rei needs all of this…” “This can be a difficult decision for many parents, Ms. Akiyama, but keep in mind that the longer you wait, the more drastic the measures you may have to take.” Emma let that sink if for a minute, then continued, “Ms. Akiyama, may I make a suggestion?” A little hope flickered in Ms. Akiyama’s eyes amidst the confusion, “yes, please, I just…don’t even know where to start.” “That’s natural, Ms. Akiyama,” Emma said as she reached into her desk and pulled out a thick three-ring binder, “and that’s why so many parents come to us. This may all be very new and overwhelming for you, but we here at Brighter Days have seen it all and been through it so many times with children of various levels of resistance to this kind of therapy; we’re experts! You may not know where to begin, Ms. Akiyama, but we do.” She gave Ms. Akiyama her biggest, most confident smile and opened the binder to exact page she wanted (it was one of her most frequently used selling points, after all, so why not have it marked?). The top of the glossy page read “So, you’ve decided you want a daughter who wets the bed.” “Bedwetting?” Ms. Akiyama asked. “Bedwetting.” Emma replied confidently. “This is an excellent starting point, Ms. Akiyama. It can be perfect for minor attitude adjustments; so, if you’re right and Rei just needs a little push in the right direction, this might be all you need to get her there! It doesn’t impact her life outside of bedtime, still allows her to be independent and feel like ‘big girl,’ but still gives her that little bit of a nudge towards being the obedient daughter you are looking for! And if the worst case scenario happens and Rei needs a little stronger push, this establishes the foundation for further behavioral therapy perfectly.” “I suppose…I suppose that does make sense,” Ms. Akiyama replied after a moment of thought. She sighed. “I guess…my biggest reservation is that I’m still not sure how this all works. It’s not like she doesn’t know that this kind of…therapy exists, won’t she immediately suspect what I’m up to when she walks up one morning to find she’s wet the bed?” Emma smiled reassuringly, “that’s a concern many parents have. That’s one of the reasons why for so many girls, it’s best to introduce diapers and let the girls come to using them on their own. But as I’ve said, we’ve dealt with girls of varying levels of resistance to therapy; that’s why each plan is individualized for each girl, so that we can figure out ways to keep them from suspecting anything until it’s too late!” Ms. Akiyama shifted in her seat a little, slightly uncomfortable with the ‘until it’s too late’ part, but…who was she kidding? The phrasing might be blunt, but it wasn’t incorrect. “Thankfully,” Emma continued, seemingly unaware of Ms. Akiyama’s temporary discomfort, “with Rei, we have a perfect, shall we say, alibi for you.” “We do?” Emma nodded, “After all, didn’t you say Rei wet the bed until she was fifteen? It’s certainly not inconceivable that she return to that little bad habit, don’t you think?” Emma got a mischievous smile, “It’s especially common in girls who are dealing with all the pressure and demands of college. Of course, you’ll have to do your part to sell her on it, but we can include it as part of her nighttime induction to make it easy for you.” “You mentioned this…nighttime induction earlier. What is it?” “Oh!” Emma reached into another drawer and brought out a small, white plastic appliance, about the size of a digital alarm clock. “The first night you start treatment, you’ll put this in her room, plug it in,” she swivel in her chair a bit to plug it into an outlet behind her desk, “and turn it on,” she pressed a button and a sound like falling rain filled the room, “and it will play this white noise. However, while what you are listening to right now is, I assure you, just harmless static, Rei’s will have subaudible suggestive inductions playing underneath the static to help plant ideas in her head.” “Subaudible suggestive inductions? Like…hypnosis?” “Well,” Emma replied, smiling with a hint of condescension, “it’s not dissimilar from hypnosis, but hypnosis is, well…it can be effective, sure, but its powers are very limited compared to what most people believe. For example, no amount of hypnosis can truly affect a sleeping person; contrary to popular belief, a person must be conscious and capable of hearing hypnosis in order for it to work. Subaudible suggestive induction is a patented technology perfected by Brighter Days scientists that can do everything hypnosis can, but better and without the patient ever knowing. The downside is that, like the name implies, it’s just a suggestion, so we must reinforce it while the patient is awake in order to cement the idea in place. Here,” Emma pulled a brochure out of the top drawer of her desk and handed it to Ms. Akiyama, “you can read all about it in this, but the bottom line is that it’s completely safe and very effective.” Ms. Akiyama took the brochure and glanced over it for a moment before putting it on the desk. “Is all of this…reversible?” “Oh, yes! Behavioral therapy targets cognition, not the physical body, so it is very reversible. However, that is not to say the body isn’t affected; once girls stop using those muscles that keep them from having accidents, those muscles tend to start to weaken, hence why re-potty training is necessary. That said, when a girl only experiences potty-training regression in the form of bedwetting, it typically only takes two or three weeks for the bedwetting to clear up once treatment has stopped. Of course,” Emma added, “as I said, how easy a girl was to potty train the first time remains a good predictor of how quickly they’ll recover, so, for Rei, it might be a couple months, but it will definitely clear up eventually.” “Does anyone ever…not recover?” This was one of Emma’s least favorite questions to answer, but she smiled and did her best, “Well, Ms. Akiyama, the truth is that, yes, some girls never quite recover their potty training. But I assure you, the number of girls who are unable to fully re-potty train is really, truly statistically insignificant, and our behavioral scientists believe these cases to be more related to an emotional or cognitive resistance to re-potty training rather than a physical inability. That is to say, some girls don’t seem to even want to re-potty train!” Emma’s laugh was a little forced. “I don’t know…” Ms. Akiyama sighed. She thought back to when Rei was still wetting the bed. It had been a huge source of embarrassment for the girl, especially in the later years when regressive behavioral therapy started becoming mainstream. She had been so happy and relieved when she finally stopped. Could Ms. Akiyama really do that to her again? But, then again, if it could keep her from filling her head with all sorts of impossible ideas that would prevent her from finding happiness in this new world or, God forbid, falling in with the wrong crowd and getting herself in serious trouble… And after all, Rei may have been embarrassed by her bedwetting, but she was still able to live a normal life outside of that, just like Emma had said. And that was when most of her peers didn’t wet the bed, technically Rei was in the minority for not wetting the bed now. Ms. Akiyama took a deep breath and nodded, “okay, let’s do this.” Emma grinned, “I think that’s an excellent decision, Ms. Akiyama. Now, let’s talk details and make an action plan. Because each induction machine must be program specifically for each child, you won’t be able to get started until tomorrow, but I’m confident you’ll be changing Rei’s wet sheets before the weekend is over.”

When The Hypno Kicks In By Horatio Husky Commissioned by AnnaNapps “Soft… Sqweh… Sqweh… Shee…” The lay rat on the lush mattress, wooden bars rising to form the borders of her simple crib. Coherent thoughts were long gone now, as she had succumbed fully to the hypnosis she had tried so hard to resist. Her mind had become a blank slate, all past memories, thoughts, and talents both learned and naturally gifted had been stripped away. They were gone, forever, leaving behind only the pleasant fog that enveloped her waking mind in a soft, flannel blanket. “Comfy… I wuv comfy… Comfy good… Good for whittle rattos… I’m whittle ratto… Smol…” The simple affirmation of her identity brought comfort to the rat, her limbs tingling and growing warmer as the temperature in the room rose slightly, altered by an unseen spell to ensure that her comfort was kept at the maximum level. Her setting was simple, only a crib and comfortable mattress to keep her company. The room is quiet, still, illuminated only by the last few beams of sunlight on a late afternoon. There was no need for there to be anything else in the room, other than the crib to hold her. Annie could not have escaped the room even if she was able to come up with such an idea. No, there was only the wonderful reality of laying on her back, in a soft bed, and feeling ever so happy to enjoy the delicate euphoria sustained by having a mind filled with nothing. “Baby… Goo’... Goo’ guwl… I’m… I’mma goow… Gurl… Baby guwl…” The thought of knowing that she was a good girl gave her immense pleasure, for she wiggled her bottom and tail in response to the personal affirmation. In her mind, she was a good girl, a good girl solely for the fact that she was laying quietly and obediently in her crib, where she was left to do just that. “Goow girls… Need big… BIG diapers… Goow guwls have… Accidents…” A delicate blush formed on the rat’s cheeks, a slight rosiness saturating the normally white fur with a pleasant pink color. Annie was indeed wearing only a diaper in addition to her pink t-shirt. There was a heart on the landing zone, and the rest of the pink and white padding had been carefully wrapped around her waist to ensure that it was a snug, secure fit. The adhesive had been magically sealed against her, though even now her paws remained too clumsy and uncoordinated to loop even a single paw pad underneath a tape. The cushion underneath her tushie was significant, lifting her up a whole two inches off of the mattress beneath her. Its front was robust, wide, and thickly layered. It rode up to her upper thighs. It was so secured and voluptuous in size that no matter what pose her body might be in as she rolled around, it would be able to catch even the largest of floods without a single drop leaking out. “Big… Poofy… Puh… Puh… Poopy… Goow girls go poopy in poofy…” She mused to herself, idly dragging a limp wrist down to the front of her diaper to give her front a weak squeeze. Annie had become enamored by her diaper ever since her brain had been completely washed. It was her favorite part of her wardrobe, always there, sometimes crinkling to remind her that she was safe, and perpetually ready to hold all the messes that inevitably dribbled out of her when she was not paying attention. And Annie could no longer pay attention. She squeezed her thighs together, held apart by a good foot and a half by the sheer bulk of the diaper. Had she been willing, she would find that she would no longer be able to walk with such an immense bulk. Crawling too would be difficult, but given just how cozy she was feeling laying on her back she had no intention of moving anywhere. No, she would stay put, where everything was easy-going and okay. “Good guwls… Piddle… Diapers hold baby princess ratto piddles… No puddles… Only… Soggy woggy… Princess… Pampers…” Annie let out a little accident, trickling out of her only to be eagerly lapped up and absorbed by her diaper. It barely put a dent in the total amount the undergarment could absorb, for she had many such miniature accidents throughout her hours of languishing about. She did not mind. In fact, Annie quite liked how the diaper felt after she had wet it, the warmth of her pee radiating back into her fur to remind her that it was okay to pee in her diapers. That was what they were for, after all, to keep her safe and comfortable as she lay in her crib. “I’m… Mah… Mommy’s widdle… Puddle princess… Goow girls… Are soggy guwls…” This mantra would often repeat itself inside of her shallow consciousness, eliciting a sense of reward and euphoria that sometimes caused her to pass out from the sheer force of good feelings. Using her diaper was her favorite part of the day, and she could not even control when she had to go in it. It was a happy accident, every accident, and waking up from her pleasure-filled dreams into her waking stupor meant only that she would be awake for yet more accidents for her to relish and gurgle at. “Make stimkies… Annie… Gotta go… Make… Stimkies… Gotta… Do pushies… Good guwls… Do pushies…” Annie could feel it, the tell-tale signs that her tummy needed a little bit more room for more treats that would cause her to drool onto her shirt. Though the rat had no capacity to remember just how many diapers she had gone through that day, this was her fourth. Whenever she felt the slightest inclination to mess herself, she did without hesitation. The lavish feeling of being unable to pick herself up, move about, or even adjust herself inside of the overwhelming thick diapers made it so she would remain laying in her mess. Whenever she pushed, her accident remained firmly underneath her bottom, the earthy scent rising up to meet her nostrils and triggering a conditional embarrassment response. She would feel self-conscious at first, messy and dirty, which would eventually progress into a state of quiet reflection. Lastly, she would grow a little upset, and small cries would turn into sobs until tears would glisten in the corners of her eyes. That was when there was attention brought to her, soothing words and warm paws would lower the bars of the crib to change her well-used diaper. Her bottom would be lifted, wiped down and powdered with a generous helping of powder. Her ‘special spot’ too would be worshiped with warm, wet wipes. She quite liked this part, though she could no longer understand why, it was just a pleasant feeling, and it always came with a final reward. A fresh diaper, snuggly diapered, serving as the finest pillow for her now clean bottom, only to be defiled and distorted a few hours later when she had yet another moment of weakness. “Hurt… Tummy ouchie… Gotta… Gotta… Go… Make pushies…” The rat emitted a grunt, scrunching her face and balling her fists against her chest as she raised her knees upwards. The accident came, her tail swishing to the side to allow for more leverage as several loud sounds of flatulence became muffled in the seat of her princess pampers. Her bottom distorted slightly, bulging outwards and then sagging downwards as she pooped. So came the torrent, a flood gushing into the front of her patiently waiting diaper front as she fully relieved herself. Annie lowered her legs, her weight back down on her now messy diaper as she heaved a sigh of relief. The warmth from her fresh accident comforted her, and she wriggled her thighs and hips inside of her used padding, relishing the sensation of having completely soiled herself. Words became lost, as her thoughts could no longer articulate her feelings. Only sensations remained, the last threads of her adult mind vanishing into the abyss never to be retrieved again. Good feeling… Squishy feeling… Warm feeling… I did good to poop my pants… Good girl. “Goo’... Guwl… Goo’... Guwl… Goo’... Guwl…” Only two words remained, the only two words that she needed, for they accomplished everything that she wanted. Annie only wanted to feel good, to supplicate her body and diaper with the affirmation that she was only a baby rat that used her diapers. It was sufficient, no greater desires or wishes came to her mind other than being changed into clean diapers to turn them into messy ones. It was her sole point of interest. Now, she guided her paw to the front of her diaper, groping and poking at the thick, sodden material as yet another jet of pee escaped her, filling it further. She felt the urine drip down her front, seeping down into the flattened cake of her messy accident and mingling with it. Like so much mud against her backside, she wriggled around further, soft gurgles escaping her mouth as the sensation of being in a thoroughly used diaper spiked her dopamine levels to obscene levels. She would never be free from this high, her body would now be fully dependent on using her diapers several times a day to remain functional. It was her only source of happiness, and what a bountiful source of euphoria and glee it was. She would lay in her crib, piddle and push in her diapers, and reminder herself that she was a very “Goo’ guwl” for all eternity. This was her lot in life now, and it had now become irreversible. “Oh dear, it smells like someone just left me a little present in their diaper.” Came the voice belonging to the large, plush lop-eared rabbit. This was the only face Annie knew, and the only one she saw. Enchanted with a spell and given life with magic, this stuffed animal remained inanimate in another room, rising only to feed, wash, change, and clothe Annie when she needed it. It was all the rat needed, spending her days laying in a crib with nothing but the sheer blankness of her mind to keep her happy. She hardly understood the words that came from the rabbit now, but she appreciated the soft tones that she used. The rabbit spared no amount of effort ensuring that Annie remained calm and well-behaved, keeping her well fed and hydrated to maintain the rat’s only purpose for existing in her nursery. To use her diapers, to love her diapers, and to be completely dependent on her soft, pink diapers. “Now then, let me wipe that poopy little butt of yours and let’s put you into a fresh, new diaper. Doesn’t that sound nice, sweetheart?” The rabbit cooed, lowering the bars of the crib before reaching forward to gently cup the bottom of Annie’s diaper. She continued, her voice slightly bemused as she shouldered her diaper bag and deposited it down on the mattress next to Annie. “Oh my, it feels like you really did a number on this one, baby girl. Now then, let’s see what surprises you left me this time around.” The nursery was then filled only with the sound of tapes being slowly ripped off, and the crinkling of plastic as her diaper was unfolded. The rabbit took her time cleaning Annie up, letting the rat enjoy her touch and the pleasant sensation of having her fur wiped. There was no rush, after all, for the rat’s fate was filled with only the inevitability of a diaper change. No cause for hurry, for Annie was never to leave the confines of her crib, standing in the dungeon’s nursery, for the rest of her blissful days. When the Hypno Kicks In [Comm].pdf

I'm asking this because I've done this before and will do so again. Has anyone else done this and if so what are your experiences.

Oh the bedazzled diaper look a couple female celebrities have done this.

The Incontinence Support Center is strictly for incontinence (no AB/DL, etc.). You may find it at: http://www.incontinentsupport.org

Keep up the good work. Waking up wet is an amazing feeling.

“Now…” Lilith said, kneeling down in front of Maggie, purposefully not cutting off Mikey’s line of sight. “You’re obviously a very vulgar person, and that's not okay,” Lilith said, watching Maggie’s wide eyes stare back at her. “So, we’re going to do a little bit of behavior training, and once you’ve learned how to be a decent, respectful member of society, Mommy will let you go,” Lilith said with a smirk. Maggie opened her mouth to speak, only to be met with a silencing finger from Lilith. “Nuh uh, not yet,” She said in a low, serious tone. “So you’re going to do as I say, when I say. You’re going to play nice, and you’re going to be respectful to both me and your new little brother. Do you understand?” Maggie nodded hesitantly, unsure of how any of this was possible. “We use our words in this household,” Lilith insisted, waiting for Maggie’s response. “Yes…” Maggie said quietly through her breath. “Now try again with proper manners,” Lilith insisted. “Yes…ma’am?” She said, unsure of what she meant. “Hmmm, better, but I think I prefer Mommy,” Lilith said with a smirk. “So let's try again,” “Yes, M- Mommy,” Maggie stuttered, feeling completely unsure of herself. “Good job!” Lilith cooed, turning to head towards the kitchen. “Keep it up and you’re on your way to earning a gold star!” Maggie sat still as Mikey let his second brain take over, slowly leaning forward into a crawling position as he shuffled across the floor towards Maggie, reaching out in an attempt to squeeze her breast as Maggie scooted back, forcing herself to stand up as she used her hands for leverage. The unease in her body combined with the sudden movement caused her stomach to rumble as she stood still, slowly wobbling as she gained her balance. She looked at Mikey in his desperate state as she stuck her tongue out at him in an attempt to ignore her stomach. She went to say something in a teasing manner, to remind him he should be embarrassed about his current state when her stomach rumbled harder as she practically buckled over. Fear came over Maggie’s face as she stood in panic, feeling herself start to lose the battle as she desperately scanned the living room, Mikey dumbly staring back at her. “Ma- Mommy?” She said, hating the words as he heard herself say them. “Yes, dear?” Lilith responded, actively preparing lunch in the kitchen. “Uh- toilet?” Maggie said, starting her waddle towards the hallway where she could only assume the restroom was. “Don’t be silly, dear. You’re wearing yours!” She said with a smirk. “N- no…no…” Maggie started, finding it difficult to think through the brain fog. “Number…two…” “Mhmm,” Lilith cooed. “Number ones, twos…threes,” She said with a wink towards Mikey as he turned himself around. “They all go in your nice fluffy diaper,” She said. Panic set in as Maggie continued to waddle towards the hall, desperate to find a toilet as the pressure built, nearing a point of no return. She approached one of the doors, but with a quick swoosh from Lilith, the handle wouldn’t budge. Maggie pulled on the handle with all of her force. “Pwease!” She called out, desperately trying to get the handle to budge. “Pw-” She started, suddenly feeling the release of pressure as the warm stream of mud flooded the back of her diaper, quickly spreading across her cheeks as she stood in horror. Mikey’s mouth hung open as he watched Maggie’s diaper expand in every direction as it slowly started to sag more and more as the once white padding turned a darker shade of brown. “Oh- oh-” Maggie stumbled, feeling disgusted as the warm filth pressed against her skin and the weight pulled her downwards. “Oh my-” She started, unable to find the words she was looking for. “Why…how…” She stumbled. “I- I-” She started as tears rolled down her cheeks, quickly breaking into sobs. “This is so unfair!” She cried out. “Aww, did someone have an accident?” Lilith cooed from the kitchen, smiling with a devilish grin as she looked back to see Maggie in a vulnerable state. “No! I…you f- f-,” She stumbled. “Why are words so hard!” She cried out, standing with her legs spread as she remained unsure of what to do. “You made me!” She screamed, sniffling as she tried to wipe her tears away. Mikey’s eyes glazed over as he fantasized about playing with his messy sister as she broke down in tears in front of him, throwing a fit he was sure would get a harsh punishment from Lilith. His cock hardened, pushing the confines of his squishy prison as he tried to rock forward in a discrete motion. “Now, now, sweety,” Lilith called out. “Mommy will get you changed just after lunch!” “Wha- no!” Maggie cried. “Fu- fire- change me!” “Sweety,” Lilith called out from the kitchen. “Mommy doesn’t like bratty littles,” Maggie tried to walk, feeling the heavy weight beneath her legs as it threw her off balance, sending her tumbling backwards onto her overfilled diaper as it squirted out the leg holes and onto the carpet. She let out a scream as tears rolled down her face, the impossible situation only turning worse as the smell of her accident filled the room as her sobs echoed through the house. Lilith had finally had enough, setting down what she was doing before firmly stomping her way over to Maggie, picking her up and carrying her down the hallway, unphased by the accident. Desperate to see what would happen next, Mikey assumed his position as he crawled after them on all fours, eager for a conclusion to the fit. Maggie kicked about in a lousy attempt to escape Lilith’s clutch, who seemed unphased by her attempts as she carried her to Mikey’s changing table, where a quick flick of her wrist had added some bondage restraints to tie Maggie down with. Sparkles of light danced past Mikey as he watched them flicker off the wall in a swift, elegant motion heading down the hall towards his nursery where they effortlessly stacked together, creating a bright, twinkling glow as they transformed half of the room. Vibrant shades of pink seeped through the walls as a whole new crib appeared out of thin air, dotting together an assortment of colorful wall art to match, with a plethora of stuffies and toys as they quickly transformed what was once a simple toy shelf in to everything that Lilith would need to take care of her newest addition. Mikey crawled with desperation, eager to see the new room from all angles as he finally approached the doorway, grateful for the soft, plush carpet that nicely padded his knees as he stared at the pink half of the room in wonderment, almost completely oblivious to the straps that had magically appeared at his changing station that Maggie was being fastened into as she tried to kick her way free from Lilith’s grip. “Wow…” Mikey let out, mesmerized by the sudden changes that Lilith could make with ease, almost without a second thought. “Mommy?” He let out, turning to ask her a question as if he had suddenly forgotten Maggie’s predicament as he stared up at what was clearly Maggie’s messy bottom as Lilith worked to wipe it clean. Mikey felt his own inner balls of light begin to dance around as the question he was going to ask quickly faded from his mind. His mouth formed a wide-o of wonderment as he watched Lilith work her motions, plopping backwards into a criss cross position as he felt a mass of his own reform in the front of his diaper. His hand autonomously migrated towards the mass, slowly kneading the wet padding against his growing mound as he watched Maggie’s diaper change, a sensational experience he hadn’t had in some time. “Now if I take these restraints off, are you going to keep kicking?” Lilith asked, having finished taping up Maggie’s fresh diaper. Maggie shook her head as the tears dried up. “Big girls use their words,” Lilith said, starting to undo one of the leg straps. “You want to be a big girl again, don’t you?” “Yes…Mommy,” Maggie said, feeling mortified about what had just happened. “Good,” Lilith said, as she finished removing the straps, helping Maggie off the table and onto the floor where she quickly discovered Mikey’s presence. Mikey quickly slid his hand away from his bulge, eyes now locked on Maggie's bare breasts again as he felt the need for release. “Oh, hi sweetie,” Lilith cooed, scruffing his hair up as she turned around to see him.. “Why don’t you show little Miss Maggie here around your room? Mommy will be right back,” She said as she casually exited the room. Mikey sat still, staring up at Maggie as she stood awkwardly while Lilith left the room. Mikey’s bulge continued to push into the soft, mushy confines of his diaper as he stared up at Maggie practically ready to drool. “What?” Maggie scoffed, crossing her arms to cover her breasts, cutting off Mikey’s direct gaze as he fidgeted about in an attempt to hide his throbbing mound. “You’re pretty…” Mikey said quietly as he blushed, slowly migrating his hand back to the front of his diaper, unable to prevent himself any longer. Maggie rolled her eyes before Lilith returned with a small pale of water and a brush, setting it on the floor. “Oh, is your little brother keeping his eyes on you?” Liltih smirked, noticing Maggie’s crossed arms and Mikey’s discreetly placed hand. Maggie wasn’t sure what to say, or what the appropriate response was as she stood awkwardly, scanning the room in an attempt to avoid eye contact. “Here,” Lilith said, making her way to the closet as she opened it up, pulling out a bright pink onesie covered in unicorns. “Let's get you dressed, then you have a mess to clean up,” Maggie scoffed, unimpressed by the wardrobe choice or the thought of cleaning up her own mess, purposefully looking away as Lilith made her way over to her. “Arms up!” Lilith said, practically grabbing Maggie’s arms herself. Maggie didn’t bother to fight it, helping lift her arms as Lilith slid the onesie over her, kneeling down to help button up the crotch strap between her legs. “Perfect! Now let's get you setup to clean your mess,” “But-” Maggie started. Lilith stopped, looking back at Maggie as she waited for what she had to say. “Well?” “Nothing…” Maggie said, giving up as she realized it wasn’t worth it. “That's what I thought,” Lilith said, before making her way back to the door as she picked up the pale. “And don’t worry, Mommy will be right back to deal with you, little rascal,” Lilith said towards Mikey with a wink as he smiled up at her from the floor. Enjoying the story so far? Want to read the next couple of chapters early without waiting? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar!

I had actually managed to get this almost done last night. I've been poking away at it as my vision allows me to read. All I really had to do was edit it. Thank you again for checking in!

Here we have days 1-4 of the March draw challenge being hosted on Twitter by Raya.

Check out the new video IMG_0125.mov

I live in an area with a lot of steep hills, when going up them you get a pretty good underside view of anyone walking in front of you. I've noticed so many people (especially older ladies) with a subtle, but obvious to me, pull-up/diaper outline where the crack of their butt should be. So many people wear protection it's crazy. Never be ashamed of wearing in public, lots of people do every single day. If somebody notices my butt, so be it. I always have at least a pull up or xl diaper liner (e.g. North shore dynadry) on, if not a tape diaper. I'm young and active, and I'm not ashamed of anyone notices. I am incontinent. It's a mindset. I use the products that are made for people like me who can't or won't make it to the toilet. When I do make it to the toilet, I'm not ashamed of anyone notices my pull up, pulled down in my jeans through the cracks in the bathroom stall. They might notice it's a little off-white-yellow, that's on them.

I think security is a must with diapers if the baby is not in handcuffs/restraints to the segufix style locking shorts are pretty perfect..

This guy will be addressed in a future story. Not planning any more action but then again I really didn't plan on the wannabe either! The Headmistress thinks of them as Nanny crushes. I would think they would get dealt with before being let go from BB's. Martin represents the one that never addressed his feelings before leaving and they never got reconciled. He's had 9 months to talk himself into an obsession. I will address Martin in another story. I think the Headmistress just makes those poor boys with crushes spend some time with Nanny Marge!

Emma was a lot of fun to write. She was supposed to be a one-off character, but I think you'll be seeing her again 😉

Yep... we won't be stopping with high school here. That woman is a born saleswoman! Manipulative with a Capital M!

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Twenty-Eight: Who is Dorothy After the party, the girls and Auntie Sara piled into the car and headed to a restaurant down the road for lunch. After entering the restaurant lobby, the hostess greeted them with, “Welcome to Main Street Diner. I love your princess costumes, girls, two kids menus with an adult?” Auntie Sara told her, “Yes, please.” “Please follow me, going to the Trunk ‘n Treat?” “Yes, Ma’am, we had a Girl Scout Halloween party in the morning, too,” Stacy answered the Hostess. Smiling, she said, “Your waitress will be Steph. I hope you enjoy your meal and get lots of candy at the Trunk ‘n Treat.” “Thank you, Ma’am,” Katie said while following Auntie’s instructions to crawl into the booth, with Stacy sitting next to her. “Ma’am, before you leave, can you bring me or have our waitress bring me at least two more of these napkins, please,” Auntie asked the hostess. “Sure, Ma’am.” Soon, the waitress returned with the requested napkins while the girls looked at their menus. Katie soon jumped when someone tucked a napkin into the neckline of her dress. Turning to look at the aisle behind her, she found Auntie doing the same thing to Stacy. After Auntie sat down again, she asked the girls, “What are you girls going to have?” “I will have the hamburger with iced tea, please, Mommie.” “Can I please have a grilled cheese with an iced tea, Auntie,” Katie asked while flipping her menu over to color the stuff on the back. After they had their lunch and paid, the small party decided to walk to the trunk ‘n treat a block down the street. Auntie made them stop at the trunk of the car, pulling out two personalized fabric pumpkins from it. Katie smiled and thanked her Auntie for hers as they walked the block. “Girls, you are to stay together and within the eyesight of me at all times. You should be no further from your best friend, that you are able to reach out and touch them always, you understand me?” “Yes, Mommie,” and “Yes, Auntie,” were the replies she received. “Katie, how far should you be from Stacy while at the Trunk ‘n Treat?” Auntie quizzed her niece. Katie answered, “Close enough to touch her without difficulty.” Auntie continued with, “Stacy, how far should you be from me?” “Close enough so you can see us without difficulty, Mommie,” Stacy answered as they turned into the parking lot where the Trunk ‘n Treat was happening. Almost immediately, the girls were going from car trunk to trunk to fill their pumpkins up with candy. Katie made sure to thank everyone for the candy, occasionally lightly poking her adoptive sister to induce a thank you out of her. Stacy took particular delight in the one time she got to poke Katie to remind her to say thank you, which rewarded her with a stuck-out tongue after the thanks. Both of the girls liked the decorations in the trunks. When they got to the corner, Stacy was going to continue walking, but her friend pointed out, “Sis if we continue walking, we will get out of view of Auntie. We better wait.” Stacy stopped walking to wait for her Mommie while Katie looked around at the various decorated trunks. One of the SUVs in the middle of the lane of cars seemed very familiar, causing her to ask her best friend, “Stacy, is that my Daddie’s Blue Escalade?” “It might be, but I don’t recognize Dorothy handing out candy in front of the trunk,” Stacy told her as they continued after Auntie caught up to them. Meanwhile, Katie was looking at Dorothy like she looked very familiar. Talking to herself out loud, she said, “Take the wig off her head. She looks like, nah, it can’t be.” As they continued down the aisle of open trunks, Stacy pointed out, “A scarecrow has shown up at the Escalade that might be your Daddie, Katie.” “If the scarecrow is my Daddie, who is the Dorothy, she looks like someone who should be in Mountain with a wig on, Stacy,” Katie replied. Looking back towards Dorothy as they headed to the next trunk a few cars down, it appeared that she was looking at them and waving at them. “Did Dorothy just wave at us, Katie?” Stacy asked with a shocked tone. “I think so. It must be her, but why is she here?” “Who is she?” Stacy asked as they went to the car cater-corner from the Escalade. “Allison, Kathleen’s roommate at college.” “Oh,” Stacy said, not knowing what to say as they continued on. Finally, they were at the Escalade, and both of them said, “Trick or Treat,” to Dorothy. “Here you go, Katie and Stacy,” Dorothy said while dropping a fun-size candy bar in each of the girls' pumpkins. “Thank you, Ally,” Katie said in thanks, lightly poking her sis to get thanks out of her. Stacy jumped and then, “Sorry, thank you, Ma’am.” “Why or how are you here, Ally?” Katie quizzed while her Daddie was busy talking to Auntie, who had caught up. “Your big sister was supposed to be here, but she has theatre commitments today, so she asked me to do it. I am having a blast, too,” Allison told her regressed roommate. “I like your costume, Ally. If I may call you that?” Stacy told her. “Thank you, I like it too. It is elegantly made, and yes, you may.” “Did my Auntie Jill make that?” Katie asked. Ally answered, “I am not sure. Tiff handed me the whole outfit, the red glittery shoes, and wig included,” as she handed some more candy out. Stacy and Katie were examining the dress as they were interrupted by Daddie. He said, “If you two want to finish getting candy, you better go now. I know Sara wants to make a stop at the photo area before they pack up for the day.” They skipped away after saying, “Yes, Daddie,” and “Yes, Uncle,” with giggles. Soon, they were done collecting candy, so they waited for Auntie to catch up. After she caught up with them, they were led to a line that led to the area, which was, according to the sign, a photo booth. Slowly, they snaked through the line until they were next in line. Looking at the booth, she could see there were some hay bales with blankets on top of them decorated with pumpkins, mums, ornamental grasses, and other fall items. A guy was posing the family in front of them and taking their pictures. When it was their turn, Auntie told the guy, “The girls, together and apart, please.” “You sure you don’t want a picture of all three of you?” “If I must, Sir,” She said with a smile. Soon, the guy was posing the little blended family, this way and that way, in between taking pictures. After they were done and Auntie had picked up the proof information, they headed back to Daddie’s Car. On the way there, Katie jumped a little as her bottom was discreetly squeezed by her Auntie. “I realize she doesn't match your theme, Adam, but I am going to leave your mostly dry daughter here while I take my daughter to the bathroom,” Auntie told Daddie. “Stacy, let me have your pumpkin, please, you too, Katie,” Daddie said, holding his hand out. After collecting both pumpkins, he placed them in the backseat of the car. Soon Stacy was back from the little girl's room, and Auntie was telling her, “You are going to stay with Uncle Adam. He will bring you to Church tomorrow. It is your father’s and mine date night, Stacy.” Rolling her eyes, Stacy asked, “My stuff is already at Uncle’s house?” Seeing a nod of affirmation, she continued with, “Bye, Mommie.” “Bye, Auntie,” Katie said in between handing out candies. After the trunk ‘n treat event was over, Daddie closed the hatch and opened the three passenger doors for the girls. Katie instinctively went to the passenger side back seat, only to be beaten to it by Stacy. “I would like to sit in Katie’s location, please,” Stacy said. Katie just shrugged and went to the opposite side of the car while Daddie was saying, “You sure, sweetie,” to Stacy. “Yes, Uncle,” she said as Daddie was seat belting Katie in her booster seat, and shutting the door. Soon, he was helping Stacy into the car seat, “Stacy, please spread your legs so I can scrunch up your dress to get to the crotch strap,” he said as he put her arms through the shoulder straps. He paused in the middle for a quick moment to slap Katie’s hand for digging for candy in her pumpkin. After scrunching up the dress, he finished strapping his niece into the car seat’s five-point harness. Soon, they were on the road to home, with Daddie taking the chance to quiz Ally on her plans, “Are you staying overnight, or am I dropping you off at the college tonight?” he asked. “If you will have me and have a bed, I bought stuff for tomorrow, including Church.” “Do you have enough so I can make one trip to Mountain and take both of you on Monday morning?” Allison appeared to be thinking about that, “I think I do. What are the plans for tomorrow?” Daddies answered with, “Stacy’s parents are coming for dinner after church. Other than that, nothing really.” “Can I cook dinner for today and tomorrow? I like cooking but don’t get to do it at college,” Allison asked as they turned into the driveway. “Fine with me. I have bought a roast for tomorrow,” he said, pulling into the garage. Once they came to a stop, Katie undid her seatbelt, while Stacy was trying to figure out her harness. “Umm, Katie, how do you undo this harness?” Stacy asked. Katie tried her car door and, finding it wouldn’t open either, said, “You don’t. Daddie or Ally will have to release you with the key, and apparently, I don’t get to open my door either.” “Oh,” was all Stacy said as Ally opened the door and stuck the key in the harness, releasing the trapped girl. Meanwhile, Daddie was opening Katie’s door and helping her out. “The child locks have been on the doors since day one. Today was the only opportunity you had to try them,” he told her as she was helped out of the car. “If it would be helpful, Sir, I will get the girls out of their costumes while you change,” Ally suggested. “And cook dinner, too? If you insist, I was just going to put them in their PJs early, Stacy’s bag is in the Parlour,” he replied. Ally unbuttoned the girls' dresses and told them to head upstairs and to strip and remove their wigs, too, in the process. She said she would be upstairs soon to help them. With the instructions delivered, she stuck her head into the freezer to see what was available. She walked into Katie’s bedroom after following the sound of young voices. She found Katie trying to reach a hanger in the closet and Stacy working on removing her wig. Taking two hangers from the closet, she handed Katie one and hung Stacy’s costume up. Handing Stacy a hooded bath towel that was hanging from Katie’s door, she instructed her to go use the bathroom. “Ok, little girl, time to deal with that soaked diaper on you. Lay down on the trundle bed, please, after I place this changing mat on it,” Ally told Katie. As she was finishing up with Katie’s padding, she asked her regressed roommate, “Who hasn’t changed your diaper?” “Stacy, myself, mine, and Stacy’s fathers, and until today, my roommate,” Katie said, sticking her tongue out as Stacy returned back to the room. “And your roommate has been looking forward to doing that to you for a while,” Ally said, causing Katie to blush fire-engine red. Digging a one-piece footed jammie out of Katie’s drawers and another one out of Stacy’s bag, she handed them to the girls. “Please put these on and wait for me in the turret while I get this costume off,” she told the girls. After about ten minutes, Ally came back to where the girls were quietly talking in the turret and started to attack Katie’s face with a wet wipe. After about three wipes, she turned to clean the makeup off Stacy’s face. “Where are the bathroom and washcloths?” she asked the girls before leaving the room. Ally soon returned with a damp washcloth and continued scrubbing the girls’ faces. “You two go downstairs and watch TV while I cook dinner. The chicken should be defrosted by now,” she told them as she led them out of the room. The two girls went downstairs to find Daddie watching football on the telly in his pajamas, causing Katie to roll her eyes. She was leading her friend towards the den to watch television in there when he said, “Katie Ann, sweetie you have mail.” He handed her a Highlights Magazine, a Disney Princesses Magazine, and an American Girl catalog, which got a smile out of both girls. The girls soon settled down to watch Nickelodeon and read highlights. ~o~O~o~ After an excellent dinner of chicken on a bed of rice, all four of them were playing a game of Trivial Pursuit - Family Edition in the dining room. Allison had just asked Stacy a green question about what fruit is dried to make raisins. After they gave the correct answer, Allison took the opportunity to ask Adam a question she had, “Adam, where do you want the Dorothy costume?” “Better ask Tiffany that question. It is hers. She made it, too, as far as I know. It is my understanding that she likes to make the most of her costumes. Where is it currently hanging?” he said. “Same place Stacy’s costume is hanging, on the back of Katie’s door,” Ally continued as Katie took her turn. “For a green wedge, please answer this question: Is your appendix on the right side of your body true or false?” Stacy quizzed her best friend. “True?” The regressed girl answered questionably. After winning her wedge, Katie finally caught up with Stacy. Allison was winning with five wedgies, the girls had four each, and Daddie was trailing with two. Katie preferred questions from Stacy because she thought that the questions that Allison and Daddie asked her were more difficult, almost like they were asking her the adult questions. A few questions later, Stacy had five wedges, and Allison had all her wedges. Stacy was in a rush to get her six wedges before Ally made it back to the center to win the game. “Ally, for the win, please answer which country has only one timezone - Russia, Australia, or China?” Katie quizzed her roommate. “Australia?” Ally answered. “Sorry that was wrong, the correct answer was China,” Katie replied, with a suspicious look on her face, since she thought Ally answered that wrong on purpose. “For your last wedge, Stacy, please answer, how many basic positions are there in ballet?” Daddie asked Stacy. “Five?” Stacy replied after thinking for a bit. “Correct, roll again,” Daddie told her as he handed her an orange wedge. Katie looked even more suspicious at Ally when she got her next winning question wrong, too, almost as if she was trying to prolong the game to give Stacy a chance to win. Daddie looked at the time and said, “Someone better win this soon. It is just after nine P.M. Two girls got to be in bed in about twenty minutes.” When the nail-biting game was finally won by Ally, Katie had five wedges, Stacy had all six and was one space from the center, and Daddie was trailing behind with three. “Allison, the guest room next to Katie’s is made up for you. I am going to tuck the girls in,” Daddie said. “I will gladly do that if you don’t mind,” Ally said. “Fine with me, make sure they brush their teeth, Katie is dry, and Stacy uses the bathroom,” he instructed all three of them. “I will clean up this mess,” he continued. After she marched them upstairs and they did their bathroom duties, she put a dry diaper on her regressed roommate. Pulling back both covers, she waited until the girls crawled in bed and trundle bed. After tucking them in, she started to read them a picture book from the many books spread around Katie's room.

Seventy-Two Step 1.5: Talk to Mommy The next step on my return to adulthood was actually potty training. But it felt like there was actually a step that needed to happen before that–one that I probably should’ve started with in the first place.kylie I needed to talk to Mommy. I needed to tell her about what I wanted. But this was proving to be easier said than done. I had tried, on multiple occasions in the day or two that followed Mommy’s brief business trip to Atlanta, to start the conversation with her, but I just couldn’t commit. I’d stare at her with my mouth hanging open. Or I’d panic and say something off-topic, putting us on another tangent that I couldn’t steer back towards what I originally wanted to say. “We haven’t talked much about Lyndie’s little ‘field trip’ with you the other night while I was away,” Mommy said as she changed my diaper. My feet were pointed towards the ceiling as her practiced hands wiped away my latest stinky mess. “Did you have a good time?” “Uh, yeth,” I said through my pacifier. “You can take that thing out of your mouth, silly,” she said. “I understand you went to that pizza place near where you used to live. Quite the adventure for a little boy.” I opened my mouth wide, letting the pacifier roll out from my lips and onto the changing table next to my head. “It was good,” I said. “I missed, uh…” I wasn’t sure how to finish that thought. What was it that I had missed? Not the specific people–both Ava and Lyndie had been over to the house recently. “You missed pretending to be an adult?” Mommy asked. “Y-yeah. I think that’s it.” This felt like a good opportunity to have the conversation I had been struggling with having. “Well I’m proud of you,” she said. “R-really?” Maybe this would be a pretty easy conversation. She’d do most of the work for me–telling me that she was proud of me for going out and hanging out with my friends without her. “Lyndie said that you managed to not humiliate yourself in front of everyone.” “Oh…” “I don’t want to say that I was rooting for you to have some nasty blowout in your pants in front of Ava’s friend. But…I do find the thought of that a little…titillating.” I sighed. Truthfully? I did too. But that was for neither here nor there. “Can I ask you something, Mommy?” “Yes, pumpkin?” “Uhm…do you think you’d be upset if I did things like that more often?” She chuckled a little, reaching to grab yet another wipe. “Do you think that’d upset me?” “No.” “You’re free to go out and be a big boy if you want to.” I could see it on her face–she had a good idea of the direction this conversation was going. It was hard to pin down what her expression was broadcasting. A little bit of sadness, maybe. A little bit of pride. “I’ve been thinking…” She sighed. “Oh? And what have you been thinking about?” “I think that I might be ready to, uhm, start…being an adult again?” Was that a tear welling in her eye? She blinked, and it was gone. “Of course, sweetpea. That was always the idea, right? Whenever you were ready.” “I mean…I don’t want to, like, flip a switch and suddenly be a big boy again.” I felt my cheeks warm at my mention of ‘big boy.’ “At whatever pace you want,” she said. “Like…I probably need diapers for a little while yet.” “Well, sure,” she cooed. “You made this little disaster while taking a nap.” “I don’t know where to start,” I shrugged. “I don’t know what to do. I just…I feel like I’ve been hiding for too long.” “What have you been hiding from?” she asked. The dirty diapers, and the wipes used to clean up after it, were bundled up and tossed into the diaper pail. It was a perfect toss, the diaper disappearing into the bin. She had lots of practice. “Nothing in particular, I don’t think.” “Your mother?” “Oh…yeah. Maybe a little. But, also, maybe I’ve just been hiding from growing up.” She laughed, giving my legs a little shake. “Look at you. You’re so tense. Was this that hard of a thing for you to say to me?” “A little.” “Why?” It probably wasn’t actually a mystery to her–she just wanted to hear me explain it, in my own words, rather than assuming. It was one of the many, many, things I loved about her. “I just…well…” I thought of Hillary again. She hadn’t actually done anything wrong, I didn’t think. She just…grew up. Moved on. Surely, Mommy had known that day would come–just as she knew the day would come for me. “If I left, eventually, it’d mean that you’d be alone. And…I hate thinking about that.” She took a deep breath, laughing from her nose as she exhaled slowly, her eyes closed and head shaking. “You’re just the sweetest boy.” A fresh diaper was unfurled and slid beneath me. Next came the liberal layer of baby powder. “I’ve been happy to have you in my life,” she continued. “I’d have been happy to just have you as my assistant at the office, but it’s been a joy to have you in my home–our home–for the last few months. But we both knew this couldn’t last forever. So, whatever it is you need to do, I’ll help you achieve that.” “But…” “And don’t worry about me, Baby,” she smiled. “I’ll be fine.” Her calm and collected responses probably didn’t do what she wanted them to. She likely wanted to encourage me and assure me that moving on was the best decision. Instead, her compassion was just reminding me that I was probably never going to meet anyone else like her. Maybe I’ll just stay here forever. “What will you do if I leave?” I asked. “Will you have another assistant? You, uh, don’t have one at your new company, right?” “I have Amber working at the front desk right now,” she said. “But she’s a competent young woman. I think I’d trust her taking on more duties as my assistant.” “Uh, do you think that…she’d be an assistant like…me?” Mommy laughed. “You know, I think she might go for it if I proposed it to her. I see a little glimmer in her eyes when she sees Neve taking Risa into her office for a feeding. But, I think I might be taking a break from changing diapers for a while.” “Oh?” She smiled and shrugged. “I suppose that sounds like I have another idea of what I’d want to do with myself, but I haven’t figured that out yet. And that thrills me.” It felt good to hear her say that. And though I didn’t think this was the case, it almost sounded like I was doing her a favor by moving on. Soon after, my feet landed back on the ground again as I hopped down from the changing table–a fresh diaper between my thighs and my onesie snapped shut over it. As was tradition, she gave my padded bottom a good pat. “What do you need from me?” Mommy asked. “How can I help you do the things you want to do?” I took a trip down the mental checklist: Call my mother. Call Megan. Potty training. Deal with chastity? Figure out school. Figure out a job. Figure out living on my own. I thought that might be the order, but maybe it didn’t matter–so long as all those things were figured out eventually. “Well…maybe there are two things you can help me with.” “Okay. Shoot.” “So, for one, I want to have a…job.” “Ah,” Mommy said. “You’re right. I can definitely help you with that.” “Like…a real job,” I said, a little nervous that she’d take offense to my request. “I want to learn how to do things. I want experience. I want to help do work.” She laughed. “I don’t know what the fun in that is–but that’s still something I can provide for you. When you’re ready, you can come to the office with me.” “Th-thank you, Mommy.” “And the other thing?” she asked. “You said there were two things I could help you with?” “Well…I should probably be a little less dependent on diapers, right?” “Potty training, huh?” “Just a word of warning: my mother claims that it was hard to potty train me the first time.” “Should I give her a call? Maybe she can give me some pointers.” It didn’t matter if she was joking or not–the very thought of Mommy and my mother having a conversation together was still the most terrifying thing I could think of. Especially now that my mother might have had a little insight into my infantile life. “If she figured it out, I’m sure you can too,” I said. “Well one of us needs to call your mother,” she replied. Touché. “Th-that’s actually on the list,” I said. I had already talked Mommy’s ear off about the humiliation I felt when my mother was the accidental recipient of photos intended for Mommy–many times. “Good,” she said. “She probably misses you.” She stopped short of just commanding me to call. I’d have done it if she just told me to–but we both knew it’d be better if I handled it when I was ready. “Thank you, Mommy,” I said. I wasn’t thanking her for anything specific–it was just a general note of appreciation for everything. “Of course, Baby. Now then. I’ve got a few emails and calls I need to catch up on downstairs. You think this diaper might last a while?” I nodded. “I think so.” “Good boy. I’ll be in my office if you need me. And Clark?” “Yes, Mommy?” “Your phone is where you left it, in the drawer in the kitchen. You might need to charge it. That is, if you need it.” Soon after, I had been left to my own devices. Call your mother. I knew I needed to. Call Megan. But I wasn’t as close to her. Would she even care when I called? Call…Paige? No, I’d probably text her. But that seemed like a much more palatable idea than reaching out to anyone else. Before I moved in with Mommy, my cellphone had been practically glued to my hand–as it likely is for most anyone else in the 21st Century. An unintended consequence of my move, however, had been a lot less screen time. I had handed my laptop and cellphone over to Mommy early on–though they were never actually hidden away. She’d give me time on them in small doses–but if I really wanted them, I could have them. For a time, I had missed being so connected to the world. I had taken for granted how easy it was to know anything. News. Music. A game to distract me. YouTube. Wikipedia. It was all just a finger's movement away. With a screen less convenient to get to, I had to fill that time with something else. Thinking, mostly. But then I got sick of thinking all the time. I’ve heard people say that technology like phones, tablets, and laptops only serve to act as pacifiers for adults. I’d argue that I wasn’t at my most infantile until my phone was gone. When I had gotten sick of thinking–I became proficient at just turning my mind off. My phone was right where I expected it to be, and it was dead. Mommy had charging cables in just about every room of the house, and so it wasn’t hard to find one. I plugged it in, and waited for it to charge for a little bit. As tempting as it was to stare off into space and slip into the empty headspace I sometimes found synonymous with being ‘baby-brained,’ I just stared at the phone–waiting for it to be charged enough to use. A few minutes later, the screen illuminated. Off the grid. It was a phrase I had thought about from time to time. I hadn’t really gone off the grid–not in the way that people who prided themselves on such a feat did it. I had merely become harder to reach. Perhaps frustratingly so. 27 Missed Text Messages. I used to make it a habit to at least check my phone once a week–just to make sure that I wasn’t missing anything important. That habit had slipped into the ether at some point. I was ignoring the texts from my mother. The friends–the friends I cared about–knew where I was. And the rest just didn’t seem important at all. There were a few texts from ‘Mom’–the name still throwing me off when I saw it. It was my mother–not Mommy. I had only just changed her name to ‘Mom’ in my phone before everything in my life upended. In fact, the change of name had been what caused the confusion when Megan sent pictures of my messy diaper to the wrong woman. My mother reached out almost every week. Not long after I had moved in with Mommy, her messages had an almost pleading tone to them–practically begging for me to call her. At the time, I assumed it was, exclusively, because she wanted to know what those pictures were about. More recently, her texts seemed to lack a sense of immediacy–acting only as somber reminders that she still cared about me, regardless of whatever it was that she had seen earlier. Her most recent text was really all I needed to read: Mom: “I hope you’re doing well, Clark.” For the most part, the rest of the new texts seemed to be of no real consequence. A cousin was spamming every number saved in his phone to try to drum up support for a new online business he was working on. A group text from some folks I had gone to college with had some new activity. Also: Ava - “Hey, you around? I was hoping we could catch up.” Ava had reached out a little bit ago too–seemingly before Mommy had asked her to babysit for me. The text was dated a few weeks ago. I couldn’t help but wonder what might have changed in my timeline if I had answered her then. Did my silence help push her towards Caleb, even a little bit? No use dwelling on that now. Though that did remind me of something else. I had Paige’s number memorized by this point. I punched it in and started crafting a message for her. I was met with writer’s block–texter’s block?–right away. Even before I had allowed myself to regress to babyhood, I hadn’t been the most suave when it came to the ladies. What was I supposed to say? “Hey, baby, am I happy to have seen you, or is my diaper just wet?” No, no, no. I deleted the message as quickly as I could. “It was great seeing you the other night. I hope I can see you again soon.” Better. And true. But…was that really what I wanted my opening message to her to be? I felt like I had to reference diapers somehow. I was just so curious about what Paige’s deal was. Maybe Lyndie was right and I had somehow managed to inspire someone else to start wearing diapers. Considering how many people had seen–or known–about my diapers by now, maybe the odds were in my favor that someone liked what they saw. What was the other option? That of all the people in my neighborhood to have seen me in a diaper, Pizza Girl just so happened to be an ageplay enthusiast herself? “Keeping dry?” No, that wasn’t any good either. Deleted. “I cracked open a jar of strained green beans today and I thought about you…” What the fuck? No. Deleted. I was overthinking it, and would probably continue to overthink it. Me, to Paige: “Hello. This is Clark. AKA…Diaper Boy. It was great seeing you the other night. I hope I can see you again soon.” Sent. Done. There was a hot spurt of pee in my diaper, the new warmth quickly absorbed by the padding and dispersed in every direction. I wondered how Paige would react to the truth: that I didn’t just like diapers–I wore them 24/7 and usually needed someone else to change them for me. Would she run for the hills? Or would she just laugh and volunteer to wipe my ass for me? I’m probably jumping into this stuff way too quickly. I should be thinking about potty training. I should be thinking about working and saving money. School. Apartments. I should, at the very least, not have my cock locked up in a cage when I go out to meet people. How soon was too soon to tell someone you were interested in that your cock was, effectively, off limits? For now, at least. I wished I had brought that up in my conversation with Mommy earlier. There was another splash of warmth between my legs. Might as well just empty it all out. I closed my eyes and exhaled slowly as I finished what my body had already started–releasing a nice long stream into the diaper. All this time later and I still wasn’t sick of this feeling. It was a moment of pure bliss, feeling the diaper swell and thicken around me. And then, immediately after, there was the pleasure of getting to sit in my swampy pants. Sometimes–when I’d wet so much that the padding couldn’t keep up with all the moisture–excess pee would puddle at the bottom of the diaper, making it feel like there was a water balloon between my legs. I loved that feeling. I wanted to ‘grow up,’ but that didn’t mean I wanted to give up diapers forever. I already knew that diapers, on some level, were just going to be a part of me forever. My phone vibrated. I quickly grabbed at it, expecting–hoping–it would be a response from Paige. It was. Paige: “Well, well, well. Who let this baby have a phone? And ‘Clark?’ Not the name I imagined you having.” I took a deep breath, slowly releasing it from my nose. Flirtatious banter–oh how I had missed you. Me: “What name did you think I’d have?” Paige: “Paul? Peter? Something with a P, I think.” Me: “There’s not a single P anywhere in my name!” Paige: “Would you have guessed my name is Paige?” Me: “No. But I also don’t think I’ve ever met a Paige in my entire life.” This was the life–my feet kicked up on the coffee table, my hand slipping between my legs to feel my warm and bloated diaper with one hand while the other communicated with my newest friend. “Skipped a few years, have you?” A voice said from behind me. Surprised, I slid my feet off the table, fumbling with my phone before ultimately dropping it on the ground as my cheeks blushed brightly. My only response was a confused: “Huh?” “They grow up so fast,” Mommy sighed dramatically. “He was just a little baby yesterday. Today, he’s smiling at his phone like a teenager. Still in diapers though…” “I…uh…” I felt like I owed her an apology, though I wasn’t exactly sure what I’d be sorry for. “Who’s got you all flustered-looking, Baby?” “Uh, well, this is just some…friend. We’d known each other for a little bit and…” “A girl, Clarky?” “Yes…” She shook her head slowly, smiling as she watched me. “Is that what all this growing up and moving on stuff is about, Clarky? Are you catching feelings for someone?” “N-no, Mommy. I…” “I’m teasing you, Baby.” I sighed and laughed nervously, reaching down to grab my phone, seeing that Paige had responded. Paige: “Truth be told, Paige is my middle name. But my first name is Trudence, believe it or not. But this is the one and only time we make mention of that name. Got it?” “Is it Ava?” Mommy asked. I shook my head. “Is it…someone I know?” I shook my head again. “Is she cute?” I felt my cheeks warming considerably as I nodded. “Be sure to let her know that if she hurts you in any way, I’ll hunt her down and mount her head on my wall.” “Uh…I’ll see if I can work that into the conversation.” And that seemed to be that. Mommy had nothing else to say about the situation–even later when she was changing the incredibly soggy diaper I was wearing while texting with Paige. Usually, this was when she was able to ask me all the hard-hitting questions, knowing that I couldn’t run and hide from them. Tonight, she kept her questions to herself and just went about her job with a smug smile on her face. “Are you too big for the crib, now?” she asked me later, escorting me to the nursery for bedtime–a nightly ritual of ours. “I…I’m still a baby, Mommy. For now.” “For now,” she repeated, wistfulness in her voice. “I’ll take what I can get.” She leaned into the crib, planting an especially juicy kiss on my cheek. “Goodnight, Baby. I love you.” “I love you too, Mommy.” She paused at the door before stepping out into the lit hallway. She didn’t say anything, she just seemed to be taking everything in–taking a mental photograph, perhaps. I rarely had trouble falling asleep while in the crib. A thick diaper between my legs and a stuffed animal at my side, and I felt like I could sleep through an earthquake if I had to. Tonight, however, sleep wasn’t coming all that easily. Part of it was just this energy that I felt running through my body–an excitement about the things to come. Jobs. Money. Buying sandwiches from the deli. I missed life, and it was all starting to feel close again. But there was another feeling too. Anxiety. Life was hard, and I remembered the times that I thought I wasn’t very good at it. How long after I left Mommy’s bubble would I find myself run down by everyday living again? The anxiety turned to restlessness, and the restlessness made me thirsty. I rarely left the crib once Mommy put me into it for the night, but tonight would have to be an exception. I reached around the bars and pulled the lever to release the side of the crib so that I could climb out. Mommy would probably still be downstairs–but that wasn’t a bad thing. Maybe I could sit with her on the couch for a little bit. Maybe she’d even let me sit in her lap. As I made my way down the steps, I could hear Mommy talking–her words getting a little more clear with each step. “...and I feel like a fool,” she was saying to someone. She was probably on the phone, as I was almost positive that I’d have known if she was having a visitor tonight. “This was always the plan, you know–he’d spend some time with me and then go out on his own again. I always knew he’d leave eventually. But I didn’t really think about it all that much, you know? Out of sight, out of mind.” She paused, presumably to let the person on the other end talk. I was tempted to get even closer and stand near the entrance to the living room, but I stayed on the bottom step. “Right,” Mommy said. “Exactly. It’s just… It’s hitting me a lot harder than I thought it would. And I can’t let him know that, of course. I want him to do what he wants to do. I want him to be happy. And if he’s ready to spread his wings again–I’m all for it. But…can I say something a little selfish right now?” Another short pause. “When he’s gone, I have no idea what I’m going to do with myself. I don’t have a spouse. I don’t have children. And when the one thing I have–a grown man who I keep in diapers–is gone…what then? I’m tired of being alone. I…I feel like I’ll have nothing, Neve. Well, besides work–and I can’t let that define my life. It terrifies me.”

Time to revive the JOY OF MESSING. I had three psychphysiological reactions when I messed my wet morning Tykables Animooz diaper about 60 minutes ago. 1. AHHH, when I just relaxed and felt my diaper getting warmer and messier as I went poopy, 2. AHHH, when I finished and walked into the kitchen feeling the warm messy load in my already wet diaper. 3, AHHH, when I sat down and payed two bills feeling my poopy squish sooo delightfully inside my diapee, and now continue to relax as I feel the warm, squishy poopy remaining nicely contained in my diaper while I also enjoy a hot cup of coffee. I won't change for several hours as I continue to savor the cacophony of emotional and physical sensations of my poopy diaper in the solitude of the early morning before my wife gets up. I am actually going to get my morning exercise in my messy diaper, it's 29 degrees Fahrenheit outside, so I am going to go out for a jog and have more AHHHS as I feel the poopy in my diaper with each stride. Fortunately, I don't mind cleaning up and changing my soiled diaper. I can't say that changing myself will result in yet another AHHH moment, just a perfunctory responsibility after I poop my diaper. If my wife changed me that would definitely be an AHHHHHHHHHHHH EXPERIENCE but one of our boundaries is that messing my diaper is done in solitude. Wetting is different, I wet my diaper all the time when I am with my wife and others. In fact, they never know I am wetting even though feeling my diaper get warm and the SAP expanding is an AHHH moment. Here is my AHHH emoji. Update: I am back from my jog. I believe the technical term for my diaper at the moment is "ripe."

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Twenty-Seven: Costume Party Katie woke up feeling like she was in a strange house before looking around and finding out that she was in her friend Stacy’s bedroom. The last thing she remembered was watching Halloween specials on television downstairs. She heard Stacy stir on the bed, so she quietly asked: “Stacy, are you awake?” “Yes, Katie” “How did we get up here? I don’t remember going to bed,” Katie questioned her friend, looking down towards her on the trundle bed. Stacy shrugged at her and said: “I don’t remember going to bed either.” Looking at the time, she continued, “Looks like it just turned seven-thirty. We have a few hours ‘til the party.” “Party? What party?” “The Girl Scouts costume party that I invited you to the last time you were here, Mommy talked about a trunk ‘n treat afterward, too,” Stacy said. Remembering the visit by Stacy when her cluster mates were here for the costume, she told Stacy, “All Daddie told me was that I was invited to a Girl Scout event next time I was here, not especially when or what kind of event. Information is given to me on a need-to-know basis, and I didn’t need to know all the details.” Changing the subject, Stacy started to ask Katie, “I meant to ask you about your band-aid, did you …” before being interrupted by her Mommy. “Good morning, you two sleepyheads. You both fell asleep watching TV. Stacy, how about you go in the bathroom to brush your teeth while I deal with Katie’s bottom,” Auntie Sara said. After Katie’s bottom was changed, she was sent to the bathroom to brush her teeth, meeting her friend just outside the bathroom door. Her bathroom duties were done. She exited the bathroom and went back to the bedroom to find it empty. “Auntie Sara, Stacy, where are you two?” Katie said loudly. “Downstairs in the kitchen, Sweetie,” Katie heard from the steps. Going downstairs and walking into the kitchen, she found Auntie messing around at the counter and Stacy and Mr. Bullard patiently waiting at the table. Seeing a spot with one of her iron tablets sitting next to a glass of orange juice across from Stacy she decided that must be her place. “Hello, Mr. Bullard, Sir,” she greeted her friend’s Daddie as she sat down. “Such manners, Stacy can learn a thing or two from you, Katie,” Stacy’s Daddie told her, which caused Stacy to stick her tongue out at her Daddie. “I rest my case,” he continued, pointing at his daughter, which caused Katie to get the giggles. Stacy started giggling with her friend as small portions of eggs and sausages were placed in front of the girls, with larger portions placed at the adult table locations. “Katie, I hope you don’t mind, but Stacy picked out your costume today so it would be in the same theme as her costume,” Auntie Sara said as she sat down to eat her breakfast. Katie answered, “That is fine, Stacy and Auntie. What am I going to be, bestie?” Stacy, at this particular moment, was going through emotions ranging from complete shock to joyful from that last word that her friend used. She couldn’t get her mouth to open up and answer Katie because of the shock, yet she was completely happy with the use of the word. Finally, she heard both Katie and her Mommy saying, “Earth to Stacy.” She answered with, “Sorry, I was happily processing that last word, Katie. You are going to be Snow White, and I am going to be Aurora, better known as Sleeping Beauty.” Taking another bite, Katie just smiled at her best friend, or at least while she was seven. Zoe and Ann were still her best friends when she was nineteen. After she finished chewing her bite, she spoke to Stacy, “That is fine, Stac. I hope you don’t mind if I also have another set of best friends when I am nineteen?” Seeing no reaction out of Mr. Bullard she figured he must have already known. “Fine with me, Katie. You will be an excellent replacement for Kendra.” “Who?” Katie asked confusedly. “Stacy’s old best friend who had to move away during the summer,” Auntie Sara answered. After breakfast was done, the two girls headed upstairs to the bedroom with Stacy’s Mommie to get ready in their costumes. She got the two homemade costumes out of the closet and set them on the bed before getting two pairs of tights out of the dresser. She handed out the tights to the girls and left the room to get the girls' wigs. Taking the hint, Katie put the tights on her legs, pulling it over her padding. She continued with replacing the nightie with the Snow White costume and then waited for Mrs. Bullard to return to button up her back. She decided to look at her and Stacy’s costumes while she was waiting. Both of them spared no expenses and were made out of expensive-looking fabrics. She wasn’t sure, but it could have been made by Auntie Jill. Soon, Stacy’s Mommie was back and was buttoning up both of the girls’ dresses. After braiding both of the girl's hair out of the way, she then set a matching wig on top of each girl's hair. After she placed a red bow on Katie’s wig, she placed a tiara on Stacy’s wig. Patting both girls on the bottom, she said, “Let’s head downstairs to put both of your shoes on. Then I think I will put some makeup on you two.” Downstairs, both the girls put on the Mary Jane shoes they were given. Katie’s were covered in yellow glitter. Stacy’s were pink glitter before Auntie asked Katie to sit down at the table for her makeup. After covering up the costume, she proceeded to apply a faint bit of makeup on her adoptive niece's face. After the regressed girl was done, she had the girls switch places, and she did her daughter’s face. After she was done with both girls, she said, “How about you run next door to show your Daddie, Katie, and you too, Stacy, while I finish getting into my costume?” The two girls walked carefully across the lawns as Auntie watched them and walked up to the door. Katie tried the door and found it locked, so she rang the doorbell. When Daddie answered the door, both girls said with giggles, “Trick or Treat.” “Who are these two royal highnesses?” Daddie asked as he let the two girls in the house. “It is Stacy and me, silly Daddie.” “You two are adorable in those costumes, just as I thought you would be when we put the request into Aunt Jill.” “I knew it! I thought this had Auntie Jill written all over it,” Katie said as the doorbell rang. Daddie opens the door to let Auntie Sara, dressed as an orange and black witch, in, “Hello Sara, I was just talking to the two royal highnesses.” “Hello, Adam, we need to go soon if we are getting to the party on time, girls,” Sara said. After everyone said goodbye, she herded the girls to the car to head to the party. After they arrived at the party location, Katie found herself being tugged towards some girls near their age while Auntie Sara went towards the other leaders. “I love your costume, Stacy. Who is your friend?” Becka from the church asked. “Hello, Becka,” Katie answered with a shy wave. “Katie?! I didn’t recognize you. I love your Snow White costume, too,” Becka said. “Oh, cookies and other treats,” Stacy said, leading the little party of brownies towards the treat table. Soon, the leaders were trying to organize some semblance of order for games, splitting the children into four groups of roughly equal age ranges. It appeared to Katie that each group had about the same number of daisies, brownies, and juniors. It also appeared that the few older girls that were here were helping with the games. Katie and Stacy were also purposely placed in different groups by Auntie Sara. Soon, the groups were put against each other in an obstacle course relay race followed by apples on strings bobbing contest. After those games were up, an older Girl Scout came up to Katie and said, “Katie, can I have your right foot? Oh, and Sara Bullard asked me to ask you if you needed her help yet. She said you would know what that meant.” After telling the girl that she didn’t need help yet and sticking her right foot out, Katie saw the girl tying a brown balloon to her ankle. Looking around towards the other girls, they either had different colored balloons on their right ankle or were in the process of getting one placed on it. “Ok, girls, you will notice that each level has a different balloon color: blue for daisies, brown for brownies, and purple for juniors. Only pop your color balloons. If your balloon is popped, or you popped the wrong color balloon, you are out. The winner of the level gets a point for your group. I would recommend leaving your group members for last,” a leader told the assembled girls before releasing total mayhem. “Ok, go!” With that cue, Katie went for Stacy’s balloon while trying to protect her balloon from Heather at the same time. While that was going on, she heard a balloon pop. Looking down, she found her balloon intact, so she tried to stomp on Stacy’s balloon. While this was going on, the leaders were telling people they were out. Katie’s stomping on Stacy’s balloon was successful, but she was unsuccessful in protecting her own balloon. “Stacy and Katie, you both are out,” they heard Auntie Sara say. After about ten minutes, the game was down to down to three girls with different colored balloons. Katie didn’t know the winner from the Brownies. Everyone she knew was watching from the outside. “OK, you three have won a point for your group. Can I please have Mel and Rose see the leaders,” a leader said to the winners. After Daisy and the Brownie saw the leaders, more balloons were tied to their ankles. When it was all said and done the Daisy had three balloons, the Brownie had two, and Junior only had one. “For another point for your group, you three are against each other. All of a girl's balloons must be popped for them to be out. Now go!” After a few minutes, the Brownie and the Daisy had only one balloon left and were going at the other’s balloon. A few seconds later, the Brownie was successful at popping the Daisy’s balloon. “OK, one more game, and then we will reward the winning group. If anyone needs help removing their ribbon, let us know.” Soon, the girls were led to a bunch of donuts hanging on ribbons. Katie could only groan at it since she had done it the previous weekend in Mountain. “This is difficult. I did it at a Halloween party last Saturday,” she told Becka and a few Daisies from her group standing near her. “What do you have to do, Snow White?” a Daisy, dressed as Dorothy, asked her. “Eat that donut without your hands, or it falling to the ground, Dorothy. Oh, and they made it so I had to stand on my tiptoes to get all the donut,” Katie answered the Daisy. The girls were told to stand in front of a donut, and then the leaders and older girls adjusted the heights so the girls would indeed have to stand on their tiptoes. “Girls, when we say go, eat the donut without your hands or it hitting the floor. The winner wins a point for your group,” a leader said. “Go!” she continued. Katie, using her experience from last week, found it easier this time and was able to breeze through the donut. Staring at the empty ribbon and the clean floor in shock, she almost missed Auntie Sara saying, “Katie wins. You can eat the rest of your donut with your hands.” “Aww, Darn!” “Congrats,” “How did she do that so quickly?” and “She must have used her hands!” filtered from the other girls. Katie could only blush at all the attention given to her. One of the older girls spoke, “How she did it fast is all a blur, but I can assure you she didn’t use her hands.” Becka said, “She was telling us she did this game at a Halloween party last week,” which caused a few “Ohs.” “I hope everyone had fun with our games. We will reward prizes soon, and then your parents should be coming back to pick you up in about twenty minutes,” a leader announced. Stacy’s group won a large-sized caramel apple for having the most points of the four groups. Katie’s group came in third, with their only reward being bragging rights. As for the costume contest, neither of the best friends won the prize of a caramel apple for it. Auntie said to the assembled girls, “Please congratulate our winners,” pausing long enough for the girls to quiet down, “Thank you for coming to our party. I hope everyone had fun. I also hope to see our few guests again. If anyone didn’t win a caramel apple, you can get one off the treat table and then meet your parents in the lobby.” As Katie was picking up a normal-sized caramel apple, she felt someone’s hand on her shoulder. Looking behind her, she found Auntie Sara holding her hand out for the apple. After handing the treat to her, she was told, “You can get it later tonight, Sweetie. Right now, we need to deal with your medical condition,” which caused her to blush. After placing Katie’s treat near Stacy’s larger treat, she was led to the unisex bathroom, where they quickly dealt with the regressed girl's soaked bottom. Auntie told her, “You should have found me if you were this wet, Sweetie.” “I was having too much fun, Auntie, and I wasn’t leaking yet. Sorry, Ma’am.” “All is good. Now let's hurry back out there, and you can help clean up after the party, Stacy will be helping too,” Auntie said as she was patting her on the bottom.

I would wear more often as well, you would think about them less, I know I have since I went 24-7, used to think about it all the time.....

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Twenty-Six: Can I Talk To You Friday, Daddie showed up at Katie’s cluster at his usual time. He led her to her room to pad her bottom and dress her in a black and white play dress with a pumpkin on her front. He then proceeded to braid her hair and tie orange bows on them. He asked her, “Do you have all the books you will need between now and Thursday in your bag?” “No, but I will just come to my room to grab them on Monday.” “No, that is not an option. I will drop you off at your class building and pick you up from it.” “Oh,” Katie said before grabbing some more books and notebooks from her desk. She struggled to fit all of them in her backpack before Daddie suggested just setting them on top of the dirty laundry. He picked up her stuff before leading her down to his Escalade. After strapping her in, he started towards Riverville, stopping for a Happy Meal for her at McDonalds on the way. She settled into the next book in the Little House series ‘By the Shores of Silver Lake’ for her ride to Daddie’s house. After about an hour, she looked up and noticed that they were in Riverville, but Daddie passed the road to his house. Putting her book aside, she watched where he was going, only to discover he was going to the hospital. As he was parking, she asked, “Why are we here?” “Doctor Carla wants another blood sample from you. She suggested going to the local hospital’s lab instead of driving the three-fourths of an hour to her office,” he told her. “Okay, Daddie,” she said as he undid her harness before leading her towards the hospital. They paused long enough to stop at the receptionist to check in and get directions. After snaking their way through the maze of the building, they arrived at the lab department. “Doctor Carla would like a blood sample from Katie Ann. Here is that request, her ID, my ID, and the power of attorney form that makes me a healthcare agent,” Daddie said to the lab receptionist. The lady behind the counter looked at the two forms before looking at Katie’s ID, letting a quick shocked look on her face when she looked between the ID and the regressed seven-year-old girl looking at her. “Katie, what is your last name and birthday?” “Telgenhof and three seventeen nineteen eighty-seven.” “Can I talk to Katie separately?” Daddie nodded, and Katie followed the lady to the opposite side of the room, “Yes, Ma’am.” The lady asked quietly, barely over a whisper, “You are dressed young, almost like a seven-year-old, but you are nineteen. Are you being forced or abused?” “I am doing this willingly. Yes, I am treated like a child, but I am doing this willingly. No, he is not abusing me or forcing me outside of my will to do this, Ma’am. I am actually treated better by other people as a child instead of as an adult. I am just another child as a child. As an adult, I am treated as a child or suspiciously as if I am lying. I don’t know how else to explain our relationship other than it is willingly a non-sexual daughter-daddie relationship.” “Next question then is, how do you want to be treated, child or adult?” She asked in a normal voice as she led Katie back to Daddie. “Child or adult, I don’t mind, Ma’am.” “Ok, if you two can have a seat, I will let the lab tech know you are here,” the lady said, pointing to a small waiting area. After they sat down, Daddie asked what that was about, with his girl telling him that the lady wanted to make sure she wasn’t being abused. Daddie nodded at his regressed girl as she kept herself occupied with a magazine from the stack of magazines in the room. Soon, she heard her name being called, and they followed the lab tech to a seat in the next room. “Katie, have a seat right here, I am going to take a blood sample. This might hurt a bit. Do you want to hug a teddy bear while we are doing this?” “Please, Ma’am” Handing her a teddy bear, the lab tech took the blood sample, putting a bandaid with hearts on the location afterward. Handing the lab tech back the teddy bear, Daddie and Katie headed back to the car, and after strapping her in, they headed towards Daddie’s house. He unstrapped her from the harness and led her into the house. “Where do you want to do your homework?” he asked her as he removed her shoes. “On the swing?” “Little too cold for that. It is currently 50 and dropping. How about the window seat in your room?” Daddie pointed out. Nodding, she headed up to her room to wait for Daddie to grab her bag. While she was waiting, she decided to hug a teddy bear. Soon, Daddie was walking in the room with her bag and handed it to her. As she was getting situated, she was handed a sippy cup. She took a sip of it, and it tasted close to the house punch from the resort, not exactly, but close enough. After she was done, she headed downstairs, where Daddie was doing her laundry, saying to him, “I am done,” as she handed her backpack to him. As he grabbed her backpack in one hand, she felt him squeeze her bottom. Grabbing her diaper bag in the kitchen, he changed her bottom on the floor before helping her up and patting her bottom. “Let's get some dinner for you, and then you could see if Stacy is available,” he said as he helped her onto the high chair. After strapping her in, he placed the tray on it. She didn’t wait long before he returned with a small plate of pot roast cut up into small portions and another sippy cup. After they both were done, he attacked her face and hands with a wet wipe before releasing her from the chair. He patted her bottom before helping her into a zip-up sweatshirt and leading her to the front door. She walked across the two yards before ringing the doorbell. Turning towards Daddie’s house while she was waiting, she saw he was still watching her on the front walk. Soon, she heard footsteps inside the house, and the door was opened. “Well, hello, Katie,” Mrs. Bullard said as she opened the door and motioned for Katie to come in. Katie asked, “Can I please play with Stacy, Mrs. Bullard?” “She can play with you, Katie, as soon as she finishes the last of her dinner, but I believe I told you to call me Aunt Sara,” Stacy’s Mommie said loudly as if she was trying to hint her daughter at the table, as they walked away from the door. “Sorry, can I please play with Stacy, Auntie Sara?” Katie asked correctly this time. When they got to the table, Stacy was sitting there with one carrot left on her plate. Putting the last carrot in her mouth, she said in between bites, “Done, Mommy, hi Katie, let's go upstairs to play.” “Anastasia Marie! Eat with your mouth closed!” Mrs. Bullard exclaimed pointly. Hearing her full name, Stacy quickly ate her food and swallowed it. Taking her friend's hand, she started to lead her towards the stairs before being stopped by her Mommy. “Katie, before you go upstairs, let’s take that sweatshirt off,” Auntie told the regressed girl. After Katie removed the hoodie, she exclaimed, “Oh, that dress is cute with a capital C!” Katie just blushed as she followed her friend upstairs towards Stacy’s bedroom. She was invited to choose the game this time. After looking at the stack of games, she picked out Candy Land and took it back to the table in the room. After the girls were on their second game, Auntie Sara walked into the room and squeezed Katie’s bottom. “Katie, would you like to stay the night?” she asked. “Please, Ma’am, see if Daddie is okay with it.” “We've already been talking about it. I got your diaper bag and your outfit for tomorrow already,” Aunty replied as she dug two nighties out of Stacy’s wardrobe. She handed one nightie to Stacy and requested that her daughter go to the bathroom to get ready for bed. Taking the other nightie, she patted the bed for Katie to lie down to get changed. Soon, both girls were in nighties in front of the television downstairs, watching the Snoopy Halloween special.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Twenty-Four: Can We Borrow Later the same day, the girls were sitting around the common room. Some were doing homework while watching the television. Katie Ann, who had followed Daddie’s instructions as usual on weekends, did her homework Friday, so she had her ever-present book, which was still ‘On the Banks of Plum Creek.’ Claire asked, “Anyone have any Halloween plans?” “There is an annual Halloween event in Mountain, but it is more aimed at children, and where are we going to get one of those?” Holly, who is from Mountain, pointed out. Tiff’s head shot up. She looked at Katie Ann, who was still using her as a pillow and said, “Girls!” while pointing at the regressed teenager. Katie Ann could only blush. Claire asked, “Where are we going to get a costume for her? We are not exactly made out of money, and most of the good ones are probably gone.” Tiff remembered what outfits Katie told her the little girl wore the first time she met Owner. She just stared at Katie and slowly said, “Yeah, where are we going to get a costume,” before dragging Katie into Tiff’s room. The rest of the girls, clueless, could just stare at the now-closed door. Tiff grilled Katie Ann once the door was closed, “You wore a cat and a rag doll the first weekend you saw Adam. Both of those would be great costumes.” “Raggedy Ann, maybe, but I am not wearing the cat as a child. You don’t want to know where its tail goes. I also have a princess costume I got last month.” Katie Ann told her. Tiff pleaded with Katie to text, call, or message Adam to borrow an outfit for the event. Katie Ann pulled her phone out and called Daddie. After he picked it up, she said, “Hello, Daddie.” “You start to miss me already? I just dropped you off a few hours ago.” “The girls want to take a child to a Halloween event. Me!’ “I have a feeling this involves me somehow?” “Tiffany wants me to ask to borrow Raggedy Ann or the princess costume for the event.” “Is Tiffany there?” he asked, hearing a voice of affirmation, continuing, “hand the phone to her.” “Hi?” Tiffany meekly said as if she was talking to a great person. After verifying that Tiffany had a car, Daddie continued with, “You are welcome to come now to pick up a costume. I will even feed you. See if any of your cluster mates want to come, too. She should have shoes that work in her dorm room that will work for both. But you will have to pick up matching tights for her.” Tiffany thanked him for the offer and said she would have Katie tell him how many to expect. “Oh, Tiffany, one more thing.” “Yes?” “Katie Ann really needs a booster seat to ride in a car. Please stop on the way to pick one up, and I will reimburse you.” “Will do, see you later,” Tiffany said as she hung up the phone and handed it to Katie Ann. After leading Katie by the hand back into the common room, Tiff addressed the cluster as a whole, “The two of us are going to pick up a costume for Katie Ann. Does anyone want to join us? There are two more seats in the car. Free food had been offered.” Most of the gathered people said they had homework that must be done, but Allison jumped at the chance for free food and to really meet this person her roommate disappeared with every two weeks. Taking the phone from her bib pocket, she called Daddie and was going to tell him the requested information, but she didn’t get the chance. Tiffany, after taking the phone from her, did the talking for her, telling him two chicken meals after inquiring with Allison. The adoptive sisters left the dorm hand in hand, with Allison following behind them. Soon, they were by Tiff’s Neon. Katie was helped in the backseat, and then the bigger sister seatbelted her in, noticing that the shoulder strap went across the bottom of her sister’s chin. Katie expertly grabbed the shoulder strap and put it under her armpit to move it across her chest. Tiffany could only think that girl had done that a few times. Soon, the little girl was back in her library book to pass the time. They weren’t on the road a long time before Tiffany stopped at Target. Katie just looked confused. Allison had a knowing smile since she had been informed of the required stop. After telling the car that she would be back, Tiffany ran into the baby section. She looked at the selection in front of her. She really wanted to grab a five-point like she knew Adam had, but he had said booster. Taking a pink booster in the box, she paid for it with cash and made sure to keep the $32.81 receipt. Coming to the car, she opened Katie’s car door and helped her out. Noticing the booster, the little sister blushed. Now, on the booster, Tiffany noticed that the seat belt hit on her sister’s shoulder, not the chin anymore. Soon, they were back on the road, and Katie was back engrossed in her book. After they pulled into the driveway, Allison expressed, “DAMN, look at the size of this brick house,” which caused Tiffany to nod and the little girl in the back seat to just blush. Tiffany helped her sister out of the backseat, and all the girls went to the door. Katie tested the door handle, finding it unlocked. She just opened the door and went into the house as if she owned it. “Daddie, we are here,” she screamed. “Inside voice, Buttercup, in your bedroom,” came a disembodied voice from the stairs. The little regressed girl led the little group to her bedroom. Her two cluster mates went “Aww” after walking into the room. She noticed that Daddie had the rag doll and the princess costumes lying on her dollhouse bed when they walked into the room. Tiff mentioned while looking around, “Your room is adorable, sis. Oh, and you have a turret room, too. Everything is dollhouse themed, and the bottom half of the walls match, too.” Meanwhile, Ally was looking at the costumes on the bed and mentioned, “Does it matter which outfit we pick from her?” Tiff pointed out that there will be quite a lot of princesses at the event. Probably, the ragdoll will be a rarer costume there. Ally, on the other hand, pointed out the princess costume was cuter. While the two older girls, at least in physical appearance, discussed the costumes, Katie was just rocking on her rocking chair, hugging one of her stuffed animals. Once her sister won the debate with the rag doll outfit, the little group started to head downstairs for the promised food. Ally asked as they were leaving the room, “What is that padded table for, Mr. Olsen?” That question caused Tiff to start giggling out loud. Katie Ann's face had also turned red in response as Daddie squeezed the little girl's bottom. He told them, “Call me Adam, Allison, and it feels like I need to show you what that table is for right now anyway.” With that said, he picked up the little girl and strapped his daughter down. As he was getting the supplies out, Tiff asked if she could change her sister's bottom. The request caused the little girl’s face to get bright red again. After the bottom was changed, Adam let the regressed girl down, and the little group went downstairs to the parlour. As Katie was entertaining her college friends, the doorbell rang. She was told to answer it because he was busy in the kitchen. She answered it to find Stacy standing there, with an open mouth, to find her opening the door. “Hi, Sis, you missed me already?” Katie said to Stacy. Stacy shuddered, “What are you doing back here? Didn't Uncle Adam take you back to college already? I have an invitation that I am supposed to give to Uncle,” as she walked into the parlour. “I was taken back to college. I came back with my roommate and my big sister, not to be confused with my twin sister,” Katie answered while pointing out her college mates and giving their names. “You're still in the same clothes? You didn’t grow up, sis?” “Stac, I never change ‘til bedtime after I get back to college. Besides, I am not sure I am grown up right now. Tiff, how old am I right now?” “Seven, of course, little sister,” Tiff responded with a smirk. Daddie walked into the room, saying dinner was done and asking who was at the door. He addressed Stacy when he saw her standing there, “Hello Stacy, did you notice Katie was back and stopped by to say hi to your sister?” “No, I didn’t know she was here ‘til she opened the door. I have an invitation that Mommie says that I am to hand to you,” handing the paper to him. Daddie read the invitation and told her that Katie Ann would be there. After saying goodbye to her sister’s college mates and giving her sister a hug, she went back to her home. Daddie asked Tiff to help Katie into her high chair and for her to make sure the little girl was strapped in. After the little group was sitting around the table, Katie asked, “What is the invitation for, Daddie?” “Normally, I would refuse to provide that information, but I am sure your friends want to know too. You are invited to a Brownies event the next time you are here, Princess,” Daddie told them, as he sat plates of chicken and rice in front of each person, with his daughter’s plate set on her tray being a smaller portion. After the meal was done, Tiffany decided they had to head back to Mountain if Katie was going to make her bedtime in time. As they were walking to the car with the costume in hand, Daddie asked, “Tiffany, do you have a receipt for me?” Tiff handed him the receipt and received two twenties in return, and try as she might, she couldn’t get him to accept any change. She requested, “What do I do with the booster when we get back to college?” “It is Katie’s. I am sure she will need it again sometime,” he told her. Soon, the little Neon was headed southward towards Mountain, with the passenger in the backseat drifting asleep because of the darkness outside. Chapter Twenty-Five: Costume Winner Next Saturday saw a hive of activity in the cluster after an early dinner, with a majority of the girls getting ready for a Halloween party. Tiffany, in a Strawberry Shortcake costume, came across the cluster to see if Katie was ready in her rag doll costume that she had given her after they got back from dinner. She found her sister in the costume reading a book in the cluster, so she asked her, “What are you reading? Raggedy Ann?” “Macbeth for Literature, there is a lot of stuff I would rather read than Shakespeare,” Katie answered. “Let’s finish getting you dressed. So, the cluster can bring our star attraction to the event,” Tiff said as she was buttoning up the back of the costume. She continued by tying the sash for the pinafore before leading Katie to her room. Taking off the wig that was sitting loosely on the rag doll’s hair, she started to french braid the hair before pinning the tails out of the way. Tiff then attached the wig back to Katie’s hair before painting a face on her face. After she was helped up, she felt Tiff pat her bottom. “Are you going to be okay with not being padded? We don’t have any of them here,” Tiff asked. “The pull-ups will do,” Katie answered. With that discussion done, the two sisters headed back into the cluster where the rest of the group that was going was waiting. Tiff addressed the rest of the group, “Girls, remember Katie is seven today.” Claire, who was dressed up as a scarecrow, mumbled what she thought was quietly to herself, “Was she ever college age?” The group responded with voices of "good question," causing Claire to jump in surprise that her rhetorical question was heard. Tiffany, after taking Katie’s hand, said: “Lead on to the event, Holly.” With that cue, the little costumed group headed towards downtown Mountain. After they got to the town hall, Holly spoke to the person at the door, “9 adults and one child.” “How old is she?” “I believe seven.” “You want to enter her in the costume contest?” Holly looked at Tiff and got a nod of affirmative, so she responded with yes. “Nine fifty for admission and two fifty for the contest. I will need someone to fill out the forms for the young girl.” After Holly paid for the lot to enter, she was handed a stack of papers for the contest, which she gave to Tiff. The other eight, including Holly, entered the event to enjoy what little there was for adults. Tiff started to fill out a form that was in the papers that she got, occasionally looking at Katie while going hmm. After handing the form back to the lady at the door, she pinned a number to her little sister’s behind. “She is yours?” the lady asked Tiff. “She is my little sister,” which caused Katie to nod silently. “Let me see your ID. We need to fill out…” the lady paused and looked at the contest form, “... Katie’s security ID band.” After the lady was done, she handed the ID and a paper wristband back to Tiff. She instructed, “Put the band on her wrist. You will have to show that ID for her to leave this building. The costume parade and judging starts over there in about twenty minutes. I recommend dropping her off soon.” The lady pointed to the far corner where most of the kids were standing. After Tiffany put the paper band on Katie, the two headed towards the start of the parade. The ragdoll was checked in for the second-grade category, and she was told to stand where some other kids who looked to be around seven years old. After her big sister left, Katie just looked around the large event hall. There was a bouncy castle near her and a few carnival games next to it. She could see other activities spread around the hall. A girl standing next to her dressed as Alice interrupted her thoughts, “I like your outfit, Raggedy Ann. I am Laura.” “Thank you, Laura. I am Katie. You have a nice costume, too.” “It isn’t homemade like yours, you don’t go to my school, where do you go?” “Clearwater Elementary, I am here visiting my sister this weekend.” “Why is she here? Shouldn’t she be in Clearwater, too?” “She goes to Mountain College.” “Oh, makes sense, was she Strawberry Shortcake?” “Yes, she was. Oh, the younger kids are starting, Laura.” By the time the parade got to the second graders, Katie and Laura were becoming good friends. The parade snaked around the hall. As they went by one area, she heard a voice say, “Katie!” Turning towards the voice, she saw her cluster mates standing together in between camera flashes. “Who are those people with your sister?” Laura asked. “Her dorm mates,” Katie pointed out. They went a little further, and Laura’s name was shouted. Turning to the voice, it appeared that it was Laura’s parents with the required camera. She asked her new friend, “Your parents?” “Yes, my mama and papa.” Soon, they were at the judging stand. A lady said her number out loud, and she was asked to make a slow spin and then continue on with the parade. After the parade was over, Laura dragged Katie to the carnival games. As she was dragged by Tiffany, she just waved at her sister and followed her new friend to the games. After the two girls had their fun at the games, winning candy along the way, Katie was the one leading towards the bouncy castle this time. After they were done in the castle, Laura wanted to try bobbing for apples. “I will mess up my makeup if I do that. I will gladly watch, though,” the ragdoll pointed out. So that is precisely what the two girls did, with Katie giggling at Laura's attempts to get an apple. The regressed got lapped when the other girl finally got one, earning more candy for her attempt. After handing her new friend a towel to dry her face, the regressed girl led her new friend towards a bunch of donuts hanging on strings. She asked the lady staffing the game table, “What is the object of this game, Ma’am?” “To be the first to eat all your donut without any bits dropping to the floor with no hands.” Looking at Laura and getting a nod, she said, “We'd like to play it, Ma’am.” The lady had the two girls each stand under a hanging donut and adjusted the donut's height so the girls would have to stand on their toes to reach the top of the donut. She then took another ribbon and loosely tied the girls' hands behind their backs. After they were told to go, the two girls slowly but surely ate their donuts, with it being neck and neck between Laura and Katie. Laura actually won because the last sliver of Katie’s won the war with gravity and hit the floor. After undoing the ribbons around their wrists, Katie was handed a small bag of candy, and Laura was handed a larger bag. As they were heading to what looked like a tug of war, they heard from the loudspeaker, “I hope everyone had fun today. If the Boys and Girls can find their parents and gather around the stage, we will award the prizes earned today.” Katie and Laura headed towards the stage, finding Tiffany and her fellow cluster mates conveniently standing next to Laura’s parents as if they were discussing the two young girls. After handing her small collection of candy to Tiff, she continued talking to Laura, specifically the American Girl dolls discussion they started right before the donut contest. “Ladies and Gentlemen, Girls and Boys, may I have your attention,” a lady on the stage said into the mic. “We will start with the Baby category and progress up the ages to the Teenager category. Please stay around to the end for best of show and a few other prizes.” “Without further ado, let me present the third place for the baby - store-bought category, David Smith,” the lady continued. A lady carrying a small baby dressed as Dumbo walked up to the stage to connect the prize. “In second place, we have Ally Arthur.” Katie just tuned out the rest and continued her discussion with Laura. The two girls were busy quietly discussing whatever came to their mind when Katie felt someone kicking the back of her shoes. Someone must have got Laura's attention, too, because she jumped and turned to look at her parents. “In the best of first-grade category, we have Emily Kamp, with her Butterfly costume.” A young girl dressed as a butterfly came up to pick up her prize. “In our second grade - store-bought category in third place, we have Laura Schneider with her Alice costume.” Katie pushed her shocked friend towards the stage. After the prize was grabbed, the announcer continued with second place and first place for the second-grade store-bought category. “In our second grade - homemade category in third place, we have Katie Tee-gee-hoof in her Raggedy Ann costume,” the announcer said. Katie just rolled her eyes at the butchering of her last name. She headed to the stage to get an envelope and a third-place ribbon handed to her. The lady whispered to her as she was handing it to her, “Make sure you stay to the end prizes.” Handing the items to Tiff as she was getting a hug from her big sister, the two little girls continued to talk quietly as more prizes were handed out since they figured that as third place, they wouldn’t win a best-of-category award. “That concludes our categories. The next ten prizes were open to all children in the contest. We will start with our furthest-away prize. Usually, this prize requires us to get a map of the county to decide what address is further away, but not this year. The winner this year is from over an hour away from Clearwater. We have Katie Tee-gee-hoof,” the announcer said to a thunder of applause. Katie, busy in a discussion about Disney Princesses, missed her butchered name, but Tiffany had not. The older girl pushed her little sister towards the aisle. Blinking from the shock of finding herself in the aisle, she walked towards the stage to receive another envelope and a small plaque. They went on to award the youngest, oldest, most creative, funniest, scariest, most complicated, laziest, punniest, and best of show. Laura and Katie didn’t win any of those prizes. Katie was happy with the two prizes she won. She would have been happy with not winning a prize, too. “Thank you for taking part in our annual children’s Halloween contest and festival. We hope you all had a fun time. Can I have applause for all our games volunteers,” she paused for a moment before continuing, “and applause for all our contestants in our contest? ” That last bit got equally loud applause as the first applause. “Goodnight, everyone,” the lady concluded. After the two girls hugged goodbye, the nine college students led a tired little girl back to the dorm. Tiffany did have to check Katie out of the hall at one of the cops checking IDs and children’s wristbands before they could properly head to the dorm. Once back at the dorm, Tiffany took charge and got Katie ready for bed. She scrubbed her little sister's face first. It was well past ten by the time the regressed girl was tucked in her bed. ~o~O~o~ Sunday evening, while getting dinner at the food court, Katie was stopped by one of the cooks who looked very familiar. “I thought that was you, Katie … Laura enjoyed spending time with you at the Halloween event,” the cook said. She got a lump in her throat, realizing that if Laura’s mother worked in the food hall, she had seen her multiple times. The cook had to already know that the regressed girl was a college student. Slowly, she composed her statement, “Thank you, am I in trouble, Mrs. Schneider?” “No, from what I saw yesterday and previous times in this dining hall, I’m not sure if you are a college student. Your appearance today wouldn’t give anyone questions if I told them that you are seven. You appear outward as a school-age girl while getting a college education. Also, your good manners could rub off on Laura next time you two are together.” “Next time?!?!” “You don’t want to see your new friend again?” “I didn’t say that, Ma’am. A return visit would require a backstory as to why I am back in town instead of at the elementary school that I technically haven’t gone to for longer than my supposedly seven years of age.” “There is always being honest,” Mrs. Schneider suggested. “That I am both seven and nineteen?” “Is that how you see yourself?” “I feel more like seven years old than the nineteen that I really am, except when I am in class or doing homework.” “I will let her know I saw you, and you are still a cutie out of costume. I will let you get back to your dinner.” With a red face, Katie said, “Thank you, Ma’am.” After taking her tray of food to her cluster table, the girls started to grill the regressed girl. “Was that Laura’s Mother you were talking to Katie?” Holly asked. After giving a nod of affirmation, Katie was quizzed by her big sister if that was going to cause a problem. “I'm not sure. She didn’t seem upset. She did want to set up a playdate with Laura.” Tiffany just giggled, “You are going to have a nice collection of friends your age with Stacy and Laura.” Blushing, Katie just nodded and dug into her food.

I was in just my Rearz Daydreamer diaper with a thick Rearz booster pad in it for most of the day. Got cleaned up and changed into a fresh Crinklz Astronaut diaper and went out and did some chores. Now, I'm back in and took my pants off and I'm in just my t-shirt and diaper. Feels awesome

Testing? They don't need no testing.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Twenty: I Am Not Stupid Mrs. Bullard repeated herself, “I am not stupid. She isn’t your daughter. Remember, Adam, I have known you since grade school.” Breathing, she continued, “Eight years ago, when Katie would have been conceived, you would have been sixteen or seventeen. You were dating my sister at that time.” Katie Ann just looked down at her feet, not knowing what to do in this situation. She was supposed to be a doll, so she was not to move or talk. She didn’t have any input in the case. She also hoped in her mind that the dating Mrs. Bullard was talking about was in the past. Sara Bullard continued, “She is not my niece. I also have never pegged you, Adam, for the cheating type. Also, up ’til the middle of the summer, you had Heidi regularly coming over on the weekends. You were not exactly secretive about what you did with her. I don’t try to be nosy, but you don’t shut your curtains. Suddenly, she stopped coming, and Katie showed up a few months later, who, according to this room, is probably wearing the same stuff,” as she patted the little girl on the bottom. “Yep, she is.” “I hardly doubt that you would force an actual child to wear diapers. So unless she is incontinent, she probably isn’t really seven. She looks believable but a little tall,” she said. She turned to Katie Ann, and she said, “Who are you, and how old are you?” Sighing, Owner said, “She is...” Sara said, “No, I want her to answer.” Sighing again, he said, “Kathleen, you can talk and move.” Sighing, Katie answered, “I am Kathleen or Katie Ann Telgenhof. When I am not willingly a young seven-year-old, I am a nineteen-year-old college student.” “And he isn’t forcing you to be young, is he? You apparently put on a good show, or at least when you are around Stacy. Every other word out her mouth is Katie this, Katie that,” She continued. “I came into this relationship as a submissive. Daddie or Owner decides what I am going to be. He usually treats me as a seven-year-old, with a hint of toddler thrown in the mix in private. I do enjoy being a child because I have the most freedom.” Katie started sadly because she figured she was probably going to lose her friend. She continued, “It used to upset me when people treated me like a child because I was trying to be an adult and failing at it. But in my child persona, my life just feels right. And people don’t look down at me as a child.” Sara, noticing that this was hard for Katie, was rubbing the rag doll's back. She asked both of them, “Since you both are technically adults, is this a sexual relationship?” Katie said, “Nope, I am under contract to him, and no sex is in it. For that matter, no abuse of any kind is in it, too.” “What is she wearing on her chest? It feels strange,” Sara asked. The doll answered, “A binder. It makes my AA chest flat,” as Adam threw a binder from the dresser to Sara. Katie, figuring out where this conversation was going spoke, “I will avoid spending time around Stacy. I won’t go with her to Sunday school tomorrow.” Daddie told her, “That won’t be a problem, Katie Ann, you won’t go back to church.” Sara interrupted, “Neither of you will do either of those things. Stacy will still escort you,” pointing at Katie, “to the first and second-grade Sunday school class. Adam, you will still take your daughter to church on Sundays when she is here. I didn’t come here to break the two girls up. Katie and Stacy appear to be good friends and are having fun together. Adam, you will still be Stacy’s occasional babysitter, too. Nothing will change between our two houses except that the truth will be known. The status quo will remain. What were your plans for tomorrow, Adam, before I stopped by?” “Take her to church and then back to college after she puts casual clothes on,” he said. “Your plans for tomorrow are now, no ifs or buts about it, taking her to church. You then will come directly to my house to have dinner. Then you can take her to college later.” The neighbor lady said in an authoritarian tone. Daddie and Katie just shrugged at each other. As Mrs. Bullard was getting ready to leave the room, Katie asked, “So I can still be friends with Stacy?” Coming back to Katie, Sara patted her on the head and told her, “Yes, you may. Stacy would kill me if I kept you two apart. Though someone needs to tell her the truth, leave that up to me.” “How will I know when Stacy knows?” Katie inquired. “She will tell you when she knows,” Sara told the worrisome little girl as she walked out of the room, with Adam following her. He came back into the room and, after picking her up, said, “I am too emotionally tired to put your face on. You will sleep like that in my bed tonight, Buttercup,” as he carried her across the hall. ~o~O~o~ Walking into church the next day, Katie Ann, in a lovely Lavender dress and a matching bow on top of her braid, was attacked by what can only be described as tropical storm Stacy. Stacy grabbed her hand and told Daddie, “I am going to borrow Katie for a bit, Mr. Olsen.” He nodded yes at Stacy in response to the departing girls. Smiling, Stacy led Katie towards some other young girls, saying to the girls, “Becka, Heather, this is Katie, my neighbor.” The three girls started talking a mile a minute, with Katie occasionally putting her bit in but mostly just being shy. Stacy, seeing Katie was mostly quiet, asked her in a whisper, “Are you ok, Katie?” “I am shy, plus nervous about something,” Katie whispered back. Stacy whispered, “We will talk at my house about the nervous issue, but you weren’t shy two weeks ago.” Katie, with a slight tongue showing, said, “You didn’t give me a chance to be shy two weeks ago!” Stacy said quietly, “Oh,” as her mother ushered both of the girls toward the sanctuary. Katie looked around for her Daddie and didn’t see him as she followed Stacy’s Mommie. They were led to a pew in the church, where she saw her Daddie and another guy waiting for them. It seemed to her that Mrs. Bullard purposely sat between the two young girls. After the preacher released the children, Katie followed Stacy toward the same classroom as last time. Once they got there, Katie counted ten to fifteen first and second-graders again. The only difference between this time and last time is the teacher personally greeted Katie as she entered the room. ~o~O~o~ Again, after Sunday school was over, Katie followed Stacy back to the common room, holding tight to her artwork. She was getting more nervous about what would happen at the Bullards. Stacy hadn’t mentioned knowing anything while they were in the church, but maybe that was by design. Stacy was definitely still her friend. She was more nervous about Mrs. Bullard. And who had that mystery guy been in the pew with them? Once they got back to the gathering room, she noticed her Daddie talking and drinking coffee again. She patiently waited for him to see her. When he did, she gave him her artwork. She then went to usurp a cookie and stand near Stacy, who was standing near the mystery guy. She tapped Stacy on the shoulder, causing her friend to jump in surprise. “Katie, you scared me, … oh, this is my Daddie, Daddie, this is Katie,” Stacy said. Mr. Bullard said to Katie, “I have heard all about you from my talkative daughter. It's nice to finally meet you.” Thinking to herself, Katie thought, “And probably from his wife.” She said out loud, “Thank you, sir.” “Daddie, can I ride with Mr. Olsen, or Katie ride with us?” Stacy asked. Mr. Bullard said, “You both need boosters; you two can be separated for the short time it takes to get home.” Stacy had a pout on her face, and she led Katie over to a bench to wait impatiently since it looked like the adults were going to talk for a while. The two girls quietly played tic tac toe in the velvet of the seat while they were waiting since they were bored. “Katie, Stacy, time to go, sweeties,” they heard Sara say. Katie got up and erased the evidence of their game. She went to where Daddie was standing. She was helped into her seat when they got to the car. After she was strapped in, he started driving, following the Bullards. Not that he needed directions, though, to his home. After Daddie had unstrapped her, she started walking away from the car. She hadn’t walked halfway between the houses when Stacy grabbed her hand, dragged her toward her parents, and asked, “Now, can I tell her?” “Yes, you may.” Looking at Katie, Stacy said, “I know you have two different ages, but I don’t care,” which got a smile out of the regressed girl. Continuing, she asked, “What school do you go to? You never told me?” “Mountain College,” was the answer Stacy received, as they were walking in the house. “No, no, that is where the older you goes. I can’t exactly tell my friends that. Where does my good friend, Katie, go?” “Oh, Clearwater Elementary in Clearwater, I live with my Mommie there. That is the answer I told the hairstylist,” Katie said, giggling with a smile. Stacy turned and looked at Daddie and asked, “Speaking about that, can I get my hair braided like Katie, Mr. Olsen, please?” “One or two braids?” Thinking about it, she answered, “Two, please.” “I need to run home before I can do that,” he said, turning to run home. He wasn’t gone long when he came back. To Katie, it looked like he had grabbed her diaper bag and a shopping bag. Taking the shopping bag, he sat on the couch and patted the seat next to him for Stacy to sit down at. Soon, she spotted two pigtails with white ribbons tickling her ears. “You two girls switch spots, please,” he said. Katie sat down in the spot and felt her Daddie undoing her hair before braiding it again in pigtails with ribbons tickling her ears, too. “Both of you sit very closely together, please,” he said. The two girls felt him messing with the braid close to the other girl; they weren’t sure what he was doing. Soon, Katie’s Daddie said, “Go show your Mommy in the kitchen, Stacy.” Stacy tried to get up to show her Mommie, only to have her head jerk back towards Katie. They discovered that Daddie had hair-banded the two girls' braids together. Slowly, the two girls got up and walked towards the kitchen. It caused the two guys to smile at their struggle. Walking into the kitchen, Sara greeted the girls with, “What do we have here?” “Daddie is mean!” Katie exclaimed in a pouty voice. “Let me separate you two so we can eat.” “No, let me get photo evidence first,” Mr. Bullard said with an evil chuckle. He had the girls stand in front of a wall and then took their picture a few times. He made sure the braid was in the picture before separating the two girls. Stacy led Katie to the table and made sure they were sitting together. Mrs. Bullard came behind the two girls and tucked a napkin in their necklines. “You both are wearing dress clothes. I know how messy you can be, Stacy, and Katie probably is too.” Katie looked at the plate and saw that it was already loaded with a kid-size portion of potatoes, brussels sprouts, and some tender-looking meat. She wasn’t thrilled about the sprouts, but Mrs. Bullard had been an excellent host, so she would eat it. They had Stacy say grace, and then everyone tucked in their food. The adults started conversing about the two girls, while the girls just stayed quiet and ate their food. “Where did you two go yesterday?” Mrs. Bullard asked. “The zoo,” Daddie answered. Mr. Bullard said, “‘I always liked ‘Hanna Valley.” “We didn’t go there. Someone would not have enjoyed that,” Daddie said, looking at Katie. Almost in unison, all the Bullards asked, “Why?” Stacy, in particular, was looking at her friend like she had grown a horn. Katie started to open her mouth, but Daddie continued, “The older her volunteers are there, so she wouldn’t have had a fun time. She would always be worried if someone would make the connection.” “Oh,” Stacy said while Mr. Bullard was looking at her like he just made a connection like he had seen her before. With that, the subject was changed, this time to older hers college and major. Katie went to try to answer those questions. She realized they didn’t want her answers; they wanted Daddie’s answers when they ignored her first answer. Soon, Mrs. Bullard was cleaning the plates off the table and setting apple pie in front of everyone. After the pie was done, the girls were excused to Stacy’s room. Stacy mentioned, “My room is not as cool as the room you have. I don’t have a turret. I used to love to sleep in that room when I stayed overnight with Mr. Olsen.” “Does he not watch you anymore?” “No, he still does occasionally, but it is no longer a guest room. It is your room now.” “I think he did redecorate it for me, but you are welcome to sleep in when I am gone. Heck, you are welcome to share the bed with me. We are small enough.” The girls sat down to play Guess Who quietly while the adults talked downstairs. Katie eventually realized that she had a problem, so she told Stacy, “I will be back. I have to deal with something.” She walked back downstairs, following the voices of the adults, and all conversation stopped when she entered the room. Looking at them, she asked, “What are you three discussing?” “You,” was the answer she got. “Oh,” and she turned to leave, sadly. “Did you need something, Princess?” Daddie asked. “Yes, I need a change,” she embarrassedly mumbled. Mrs. Bullard, having just barely heard it, said, “I will do it. Where is her diaper bag?” After being told where it was and getting it, Mrs. Bullard led Katie back up to Stacy’s room. After laying a pad down on Stacy’s bed to protect it, she asked Katie to lie down on it. Katie found it a little embarrassing to be changed by her friend’s mom while said friend watched. After the regressed girl was dry, she felt a pat on her bottom and was told, “You two continue playing nicely.” Soon, they heard, “Katie Ann, help Stacy clean up. It is time to go,” being yelled up the stairs by Daddie. After they cleaned up, they walked downstairs together. Katie was surprised to discover it was already after four o’clock. They had been there for over four hours. After she got hugs from all the Bullards, Daddie took her hand and led her to the car, strapping her car seat. She realized she was still in her dress clothes, so she said, “Daddie?” “Yes, Princess?” “Did I lose my tennis shoes?” “No, they are with your clean laundry in the back.” “Ok,” was her reply, as she grabbed the book from her car bag to occupy herself during the hour ride. After they got to the college, she was unstrapped, and after grabbing the items from the back, they went upstairs to the cluster, where they saw Tiffany pacing. It was as if she was impatiently waiting for something or someone to return. Setting her items on her bed, she hugged Daddie goodbye and told him, “See you in two weeks, Daddie.” She was putting her laundry away when Tiffany knocked on the door. After she let her in, she returned to putting her items away. Tiff spoke, “Little sister, you look cute. Your Sunday best?” “Yes, we went directly from church to the neighbor’s house, to college. I will need your or Ally’s help undoing the buttons in the back at bedtime. Have you eaten dinner yet? I am hungry?” she told Tiff as the pull-up packages were put away. Taking her hand, Tiff said, “Come on, little sis, let’s go get dinner. I can’t wait to show off the cutie pie you are.”

Chapter Twenty Nine John sat with Kate on the couch not moving or saying anything while Aunt Cat helped Amanda. The door to the bathroom was still open, and Agent Praefectus was standing just inside the the storm door. After only a couple of minutes they could hear the clicking of Xerxes nails on floor coming out of the bathroom, and Aunt Cat walked around the couch with a hair dryer and two towels. “Okay!” she declared “Johns Mommy is going to take a much needed shower and she needs a few minutes of quiet time. And I know two littles that are about to dry a dog! Doesn’t that sound exciting!” They both stared at her in disbelief for a moment. As it became obvious that she was quite serious, she walked to the wall by the window and plugged the cord of the hair dryer. She turned to the two littles on the couch and asked “Okay! Who wants to use the hair dryer while the other uses the towels?” John saw Kate flex briefly and then SPRING off of the couch holding up her hand “I’ve got the hair dryer, he has to use the towels!” Staring indignantly for a moment, John slid off the couch and grabbed a towel. He watched Kate grab the hair dryer with both hands and get it up onto her thigh. Aunt Cat lead Xerxes over and once Kate got the hair dryer turned on, the dog sat down and tried biting the air coming at his face. Aunt Cat immediately walked over to talk to Agent Praefectus and then he realized the genius of he plan. This way the two littles wouldn’t be able to hear what the ‘grown ups’ were talking about over the hair dryer. He was both frustrated about being excluded, and impressed at how subtle they were. With a deep breath, he grabbed a towel and spent a couple of minutes trying to scrub the dog, before just throwing one end over the dogs torso and grabbing both ends and pulling one and then the other, back and forth with all of his weight. They worked together, with Kate drying the dog’s legs and belly, and John struggling to get the top part. Every so often John would look over and he caught Aunt Cat and the ABI guy talking and writing things down. After some time he was gone, and Aunt Cat was carrying some blankets from the couch into the laundry room. Their job of drying the dog was going along very well. Until the dog rolled onto his back, pulling John on top of him by the towel he was holding. Face first into wet fur. John stood back up and looked indignant. Kate aimed the hair dryer at him, leaving him sputtering and flailing. Eventually they finished their task, and then John and Kate spent a moment laying on top of the dog, admiring how he smelt amazing and was soft like an excited squirmy cloud that kept trying to roll around on the floor. They both stopped climbing the dog as the bathroom door opened. All eyes were on Amanda as she came out. John could immediately see on her face that she wasn’t as stressed, but she looked drained. Clearly she has managed to de-stress a bit, but the days events had taken their toll. Abandoning anything else, John waddled around the couch and held up his arms to offer a hug. She leaned down and scooped him up into a hug and he was lifted into his usual spot high on her chest with his cheek against hers. Her cheek felt puffy against the side of his face. She’d been crying. So he turned his head and gave her a kiss on the cheek. He couldn’t do much, and he knew he could never have run out into the rain here to save someones life like she had just done. But trying to comfort her was what he could do. Deep in his chest he still didn’t like feeling in any way like a toddler. But for just this moment he was willing to comfort her in what ways that he had the power to. Besides, that little kiss on the cheek made her smile warmly. And right now that smile was worth a lot. He propped his head onto her shoulder and heard her whisper quietly into his ear “You don’t have to behave any way that you don’t want to. But thank you so very much. It’s past your bedtime, but would you like a cuddle?” Nodding into her neck a bit, he was rewarded with a pat on his booty. Then he felt himself being carried. But instead of turning around the couch, he felt himself being carried in a straight line and then saw the door frame and the taupe walls of his room. As he was pivoted down onto the changing table he said quietly “Hey wait. Betrayal.” and then out loud “Betrayal!” as the foam bars just flopped over his chest. “I am betrayed. Rupert, you must avenge me.” He could see her rolling her eyes and it was obvious that she wanted to laugh. “John, you know it’s bedtime.” He nodded. She continued “We don’t want any repeats of the other morning?” He shook his head vehemently. The memory of stains on her shirt from carrying him still haunting his memory. And finally she sighed “So you’re just being a goofy dork?” He held his left hand in the air, one finger pointed at the ceiling and declared “Yes!” He was rewarded for his efforts by her laughing as she shook her head and saying “Well, you’re MY dork.” as she tugged his shorts off. He let his hands fall completely limp into the wrist straps. He tried to pay attention to what her hands were doing below him as she unsnapped his onesie bottom. He had secretly tried to undo the snaps while she wasn’t looking earlier today, but for the life of him couldn’t see how they were stuck together. They must twist or something. And then began the usual routine of getting him diapered for bed. Lifting, scrubbing, another application of whatever that ointment was from earlier, more scrubbing, and an extra coating of powder while she observed out loud “That rash is going to take a couple of days to heal.” When the change was finished, she sat him up and pulled the onesie up and over his head. After a moment she held up one of the baggy shirts of hers he had been wearing to bed, and a blue shirt in his own size with a puppy on it. Guessing her intent, he pointed at the blue shirt and was rewarded with the one he pointed at being pulled unto him. She picked him up and he was being carried in just a shirt and diaper back to the living room. “Wait!” he said as he squeezed her with his arms and legs. With a look of confusion, she stopped and asked “What?” “I’m … only half dressed.” he explained. She just shook her head “No shorts are going to fit over your diaper, and Kate is about to be dressed the exact same way for bed.” Just then Aunt Cat carried Kate right past them. Kate turned and stuck her tongue out at him as they passed. So he obviously stuck his tongue back out at her. That got him a light swat on the insanely thick diaper. With an amused sniff Amanda said “Come on, it looks like Aunt Cat put a blankie on the rocking chair for us.” Moments later he was cradled to her chest with a warm fluffy comforter over the two of them. He had a view of his door as Aunt Cat and Kate came out. Kate was in a diaper identical to his, and the shirt that he had passed on. Did it look that huge on him, too? He was smaller than her, it might look even bigger. As Aunt Cat got settled in on the couch, and wrapped Kate in a blanket, Amanda asked “Hey, can you toss me his stuffie?” Aunt Cat immediately got up saying “That’s right, I almost forgot to get Kate's stuffy out.” She didn’t even bother to put Kate down, just carried her swaddled up in the blanket and held to her chest. A big stuffie was deposited against his chest and John happily wrapped his arms around it. Looking over, he could see them settling back on the couch, this time with Kate clinging onto a distorted mass of cloud. Squinting at it, he could just make out a button nose and the general shape of … a Llama? Kate held up the unfathomably fluffy looking Llama stuffie and said “Duchess” So with a chuckle John held up his black puppy and said “Rupert.” He could see Kate smirk as she amended “Duchess Fluffy. She’s royalty.” Not to let sleeping stuffies lay, he looked at Rupert and back to Kate “Admiral Rupert.” And it continued on with “Duchess Fluffy, of Llamington.” He had to take a moment to yawn as the warmth from Amanda and the blanket fresh from the dryer started to seep into him. After a yawn break he continued the competition “Admiral Rupert Barkley, Of the Isle of Ruff." He had to look to see why she was quiet and he saw her yawning too. She complained “Stop yawning, you’re making me and *yawn* Duchess …” Aunt Cat ended the competition by putting a fingertip to Kate's lips and said “Shhh, it’s time to nurse and get some sleep.” He could hear Kate giving up on the couch and saying “Yes Mommy.” Then he was shuffled around so that he was facing away from the couch and rocked back and forth slowly. Whispering from above him, Amanda asked “Are you ready to nurse, too?” He just shook his head and asked “Can we cuddle for a bit?” “Of course we can, sweetheart.” and the rocking motion continued and they enjoyed a quiet moment together, wrapped up in a warm blanket. John simply laid there taking the moment to think. He really didn’t want to be treated like a baby. But if he truly did get himself trapped here, he figured he could at least enjoy the snuggles. He couldn’t help replaying the events from this afternoon in his mind. Amanda immediately taking Xerxes and running off into the rain to save a life. She didn’t hesitate or second guess at all. She just went to it. And Aunt Cat had driven out here in the rain, so that had to have happened on purpose. And then Aunt Cat tried to keep them calm with some hot chocolate. When that had failed, she tried getting them to sing. He and Kate had agreed to color to get her to stop trying so hard, but even then they insisted on sitting on the living room floor so that they would be there when Amanda came back. He and Kate tried all sorts of guessed about why another little would have come through the rift like he did. The best guess they could come up with was that there was a rescue party searching for him, assuming he was lost in the woods. Or dead. Probably both. And his new adopted Mother, apparently, was brave. She had saved someone that may have been searching for him. And been crying because she hadn’t found them awake. “Hey.” he whispered up. “Yes, Sweety?” He couldn’t even stop himself from saying “Thank you.” He felt a kiss on his forehead. “For what?” When another break for a yawn passed he explained “For being you. You’re a pretty awesome Mom. I didn't set out to come to this world. But if I had to pick any one in this world, it would be you every time.” He felt arms around him squeezing him gently. Finally after a few minutes he shifted his head against her breast and she winced. As a shirt was pulled up, and a bra strap unslung behind him he heard “Okay, it’s time. They’re tender.” And then he found himself in front of a nipple and he knew what was expected of him. This was not how he expected to be interacting with nipples at this point in his life, to say the least. But at least it was delicious. ~~~~~~~~~~ John woke up because something next to him moved. He could feel something over his belly. He looked down to see an arm the same size as his own. Milk addled as his brain was, he barely registered it. He was falling back asleep, but he stretched a bit and moved his arm around until someones head was on his shoulder instead of cutting off circulation to his arm. It was odd, he could feel two legs wrapped around one of his own, and it felt like a warm pillow was pressed against his hip. With another yawn he tried to roll over, but couldn’t as he slid back into the sleepy abyss.

Mistake Fourteen I was away from Judith for almost a week. Paul - my replacement - kept me abreast of the situation. Judith never mentioned me. She never asked where I was. But he said she "seemed sad", for whatever that was worth. I really didn't have any options. I had to erase everything. I had to take away the past week, along with the day she nearly messed herself. It was the only way I could get things back on track. When I saw Judith again, she barely reacted. I could see the light in her eyes as they locked with mine, but that was it. Then she looked back down at her novel. Paul said he was giving her books now, and she would go through two or three a day. I set her medication down on the counter and went to sit on the couch beside her. Or, a few cushions away. "Hey," I said, wondering how close I could get to her without her pulling back. If I could touch the marker to her skin. "Hey," she said, a little distantly, lost in thought. Her eyes didn't move, even as she stared at the book. She wasn't reading. "How's the book?" I asked. "Fine," she said. Not like she would remember it anyway. She wouldn't remember any of the two-dozen books she'd read. I sighed and uncapped the marker behind my back, then scooted a little closer to her. This was for the best. "Maria..." Judith said quietly, just as I leaned in to Touch her. I froze at my own name; she never called me that anymore. "Yeah?" I asked. "I'm... really sorry." It was a good opening. I could have leaned in further for reassurance. A gentle Touch to her hand. But I... I guess I was curious about what she had to say. So I leaned back instead. "Sometimes I feel like... our relationship... I don't know. That you don't care about me. That I'm just... something for you to play with at work." "That's not true," I lied. "I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable." "I know," Judith sighed, closing her book. She still didn't look up at me. "I'm a little insecure sometimes, and I love doing things for you... but that last day felt so... manipulative..." Probably because it was. But I didn't say that. "I just wish... you'd trust me a little more. To make you happy. Because sometimes it feels like you're playing a game, trying to trick me and stuff. But you don't have to. You can just tell me what you want." "And you'd just do it?" I asked, more sarcastically than I'd intended. "I think so, yes," Judith said, looking up at me with a fake smile. "I see how proud you get... when you get your way. When you... I don't know. Win?" "I'm not trying to win," I argued. "Yeah, you are," Judith laughed. "And that's okay! I don't mind losing. Just... tell me the rules. Let me play too. Don't lie to me or trick me..." I wasn't sure what to say. Manipulating her into doing what I wanted was part of the game. Sure, her role had to be consensual, but informed was not a requirement to reach our goals. If she felt like my equal, was I ever really in control? She always had a choice... I just didn't want her to know it. I wanted her to think her choices were mine to make. "You okay?" Judith asked nervously. "Yeah, um..." I clicked the cap back on the marker. "I'm sorry too. Maybe I'm also insecure sometimes?" "Maybe," Judith smiled. "Do you want to talk about, uh... last time? With the..." "Sure," I sighed. "I just saw an opportunity. I thought if you pooped in your diaper—" Judith visibly shuddered. I stared blankly at her. "Sorry," Judith blushed a little. "Bathroom talk is super weird to me. I've had some bad experiences." "Oh." I didn't know that. "You seemed okay with it, with wetting..." "I wasn't," Judith admitted. "It took a lot of getting used to. I'm still not great about it, but funnily enough the childish terms help a lot. Wetting, accidents, blah blah blah..." "I'll try to avoid more... overt bathroom terms," I conceded. We were both quiet for a moment, then Judith asked: "So you really want this? For me to..." "I do," I said. But now I wasn't sure why. It was supposed to be a demonstration of her lack of control, of her inability to do something as simple as use the toilet without my permission. But now it was just because I wanted her to. I couldn't tell if she was still in spec. "Do you mind if I ask... why do you like all this stuff?" "I've told you that," I said. "No, you've told me that you like powerless girls. But there's a lot of other ways to make me feel powerless, other than... ya know. Treating me like a baby." "That's just... what I want," I said. Because that was what the Academy was built on. Because we decided regression was the perfect bridge between acceptance, dependence, and imagination. It was necessary to meet our ends. "You're lying," she said flatly. Oh, now she can tell when I'm lying? "Fine, um..." I had to think of a way to spin this. "You know the saying, ignorance is bliss? Like, if we didn't have to be privy to everything all the time, we could be happy? It's like Adam and Eve and the apple. Sure, sin existed, but they didn't know any better. They were pure and innocent, and God never blamed them for it." "God gave them the rule: don't eat the apple of knowledge or whatever," Judith continued the story. "But Eve was tempted by the snake, and she did. They learned about sin, and then they were culpable." "Yes, exactly," I said. "But what if they weren't? What if you could take that apple away before Eve took a bite, or you could shoo the snake from your garden?" "That's not possible," Judith said. "We're born with it. Even as babies, even if we don't understand it yet, we still have the capacity to know." "Sure, but..." How was I supposed to explain it? The difference between a grown adult and a little kid? I never even thought about it myself until Penny. "I have a friend," I said, speaking honestly for once. I opened up to her. A mistake, no doubt. "She and her boyfriend play this game, where he takes care of her. But it was her idea, not his. She asked him for it. And when he does it - when he dresses her up, or he changes her diapers, or he treats her like a little kid - she's just... different. She's the same girl, but so much lighter. So unencumbered. So happy. And when we... when I thought about you and me, I thought about the two of them. That, if there was a way to mix in my dominance while making someone else feel that way? That lightness? That's what I wanted. I wanted to give someone freedom from culpability, and to know that I could be responsible for them instead." I never thought about it like that before, but wasn't that the whole reason we were doing this? The Academy wasn't entirely altruistic, but we were going to build a better world. We could take away sin. We could recreate Eden. If it took a bit of manipulation to get there... well, wasn't that worth it? "I think that's very sweet," Judith smiled. "I think I understand a little bit better now. Thanks for sharing that." "Sure." I felt relieved, but also… just a little bit lost. The structure upon which all this was built was supposed to be stable, and I felt like my footing was wrong. My expectations and my reality were not lining up very well. I just needed to talk about something else. So we talked about something else. I mentioned visiting some friends and taking time off work. She mentioned that Paul would only play one board game with her before he got bored, or he would check his watch when watching TV shows. Whenever she would ask a difficult question, Paul always said something about asking me and getting back to her. Like, when could she leave? And was her dad still getting her letters? Despite our catching up, Judith and I didn't feel right. I remembered what Judith said about manipulating her, and the idea of using the marker still wasn't completely off the table. It would have been the easier path forward, but I'd used six Touches already. If there was another way, I had to at least try. "I don't want to push you," I lied, "but do you think things could go back to normal? Acting like this feels... kind of awkward." "Yeah, I think so too," Judith nodded. "I really appreciate you asking." We were both quiet for a moment. Maybe those words were some magic panacea, that having said them would put that change out into the universe. I don't know if either of us held our breaths, but I did feel a little dry in the mouth when I spoke again, so maybe I had been. "Let's watch a movie." Judith took her meds and I set up a movie on the TV. We weren't ten minutes into it when I pulled Judith onto my lap. It wasn't ten minutes after that when I whispered in her ear: "Wet yourself." Heat pooled between my legs as she leaked through her denim jeans. I waited until she was completely done, when the couch cushion was soaked, before I threw her off me in a huff. "Judith!" I snapped, filled with mock anger. I saw a bit of worry on her face, so I dialed it back. "Another accident? You just told me that you had been dry all week." "I... uh..." Judith couldn't make eye contact. Even after so many accidents, she still had such a strong shame response. "I'm not going to keep cleaning up after you," I said, sounding exhausted. "We're fixing this little problem once and for all." I reached down and grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her up to her feet. I dragged her through the living room and into the bedroom. Before stripping her of her wet jeans, I held up one of the diapers from her top drawer. "You'll be wearing these from now on, do you understand?" Judith blushed deeply and gently nodded her head. "Yes Nana..." Judith kept good on that promise. We had another "cutting up your panties" moment after the diaper change, destroying the pairs Paul had brought her. Once again, Judith was my little diaper girl. And once again, I was bumping up to the same problem. Two weeks later, the stars aligned: while I was at the beach house, Judith had to poop. I knew it just had to happen once, and it would be easier after that. Every ounce of me wanted to tie her to the bed until it happened. But I was nervous. I needed Judith to trust me. I wanted her to trust me. "I'm gonna use the bathroom, okay?" she asked in a very quiet voice. At least she asked. "You're sure?" I tried to sound condescending, but it came out a little forlorn. "I'm sorry," Judith muttered, looking at her feet. She looked like she might actually cry. So I took her pacifier, dangling from her shirt, and put it between her lips. "Get me when you're done," I said. "I'll put you in a new diaper." She nodded and left the room. I slid down the couch and sighed. Ugh. What was I even doing? But a long con requires a long time. I needed to be patient. Judith and I talked about it after that, as I was taping her into a fresh diaper. "I want to," she said. "I'm just scared." "I know," I said calmly. "There's no rush." "But every time I use the bathroom, I feel a little guilty. It just feels wrong..." "That's because you're a little girl," I teased. But honestly, the guilt of using the toilet was pleasantly unexpected. It was only a matter of time. "I keep thinking, if you're here when I gotta go, I'll do it. But you aren't. And then this time, you were. And I chickened out." "Why is that?" I asked. "I don't know... it's really awkward. Worse than having accidents. It feels so intentional..." "So are accidents, in your case." I powdered her and pulled the diaper between her legs. "It's not the same..." Judith sighed. "Well..." I taped each tape down as I thought, until she was snugly in her diaper. "What if I make it worth your while?" "What do you mean?" she asked. "I mean, you only wet yourself the first time so I would kiss you. And you only wear your diapers now because you got five passes for sex. Which you still have two of, by the way." "I didn't forget." "So maybe you just need some incentive." "But... I have everything I want," Judith said. Which was very romantic, and an outright lie. "What about grown up sex?" I asked. She blinked in surprise. "You want that, don't you?" "I... yeah. I just thought... I mean, yes. I do." I could see the confusion swirling in her eyes. "One time," I said. "As a thank you." Judith gently nodded her head without giving it any thought at all. I should write a book. Unpottytraining Someone Using Guilt and Promises. It really did have a nice ring to it, didn't it? Judith didn't mention our deal again, not for a while. I was just about to start pushing the issue again when Academy M got some new residents. Jamie and Erik. Erik was one of the Witting; he, and hundreds like him, knew what the Academy was doing and was eager to help. A Witting had no access to the outside world until the Academy project was complete, and in return for their services, they'd get a wish. The Academy needed workers and it was a sweet deal. Of course, a majority of the workers at the Academy were Unwitting. They thought they were here for some other purpose, helping care for sick or damaged people. They were paid in money or favors, but their participation was voluntary. They could leave at any point, unless they started to learn things they shouldn't. Jamie was a Candy. She was entirely unremarkable, as far as I could tell, but she had broke after only four Touches. It was a record low. "You're not going to reset her?" I asked, looking over Erik's notes. "She's wasting resources," Erik sighed. "She's a total handful, and Penny put her likelihood at 2%." "I guess this is why we made the Memoriam," I sighed, signing the bottom of the document. Erik kept mostly to himself as the days went on. I think I intimidated him, to be honest. It was kind of flattering. A week later, Erik got another charge. Felicia. She was another troublemaker, and a grade A liar. She played the system like a pro, and didn't find any shame in diapers. After two transfers and a chat with Penny, she had been sent to the Memoriam too. Penny thought she liked the attention. I was so swamped with real work for a change that one day, I was caught by surprise when Judith tugged on my sleeve and said: "I really have to use the bathroom..." "Oh, you do?" There was disappointment in my tone. At first I made the assumption that she wanted permission to toddle off and take care of her business, but... well, her voice was small and quiet, and her cheeks were as red as the fake sunset over the ocean. "Yeah, um..." Judith's voice was such a whisper that it was hard to hear, even in the silent living room. "But if... you had a reason I couldn't... that would be... understandable..." And there it was - she wanted permission. Or rather, she wanted to not be given permission. I thought of a hundred ways I could stop her from going to the bathroom, and using her diaper for that instead. Deals. Threats. Promises. Instructions. In the end, I went for kisses. I sat down. pulled her into my lap, and I put one hand on her cheek. "You're too busy kissing me to make it to the bathroom, Judith. Isn't that right?" I leaned up and kissed Judith on the lips. My kisses were perfectly practiced. They were soft and hard, rushed and patient. They were a perfect ebb and flow, like the tide. Within a minute, Judith was out of breath and her eyes were glossy. It was so easy to turn off her brain sometimes. Five minutes later, she wiggled a little on my lap and shook her head. She was struggling to focus, but there was a bigger issue. She couldn't get comfortable. "I gotta use the bathroom..." she repeated again. "You're my little diaper-trainee, Judith." I used kisses instead of punctuation, and I made certain to keep her off-balance, to keep her from coming up for air. "You're my baby girl, and I'm going to keep you this way; you're better this way. Helpless, and pliant, and all all all mine. Your body wants to fight, but your heart wants to give me everything, and your mind... well, it'll do what it's told, won't it? Just like you will." "But..." The monologue had clearly affected Judith. Her gaze was flitting between my eyes and my lips, painted with soft red lipstick. "Kiss me," I said. And she did. A few minutes later, Judith whimpered into my mouth. She broke our kisses and ducked her head down, so that I could see the top of her hair. "I can't do this," she muttered, trembling a little. I wanted to just continue kissing her, but truth be told... I'd never shit myself in a diaper before. For all the experimenting I'd done, for all the practice I'd had, I never quite got that far. I thought back to all the videos I watched of cam girls filling their diapers... they made it look so easy. Then again, pissing myself the first time was a lot harder than I thought too. Maybe Judith wasn't playing obstinate; maybe this was just a rough pose. "Let's go to your bedroom, then." I led Judith by the wrist toward the bedroom. She tugged at my grip, which was either a playful attempt at getting away or the last bits of her pride taking momentary control of her body. Either way, it lasted only a moment and the two of us were in her room. Her eyes darted to the ensuite bathroom and I smiled. "I gotta—" "Shh," I cut her off. Her face contorted in annoyance, then pain. She whimpered and crossed her arms over her stomach. She was wearing a frilly crop top with the word 'Princess' across the front, which did nothing to hide the thick white diaper with blue and yellow lines. I kept wanting to switch her to something more infantile, but her medical kink was still so strong. Maybe I could use that. "Oh sweetheart, are you having tummy pains? Are you having other symptoms, too? Should I examine you? Put you up on the bed, run my hands down your body; listen to your heartbeat? I wonder what my stethoscope would find if I ran it over your diaper, mm?" I watched her cheeks change color like a mood ring. She looked up at me with longing in her eyes. Over the past few months, she had become more accustomed to my role as her Nana, and a little less so as her nurse. The two were one in the same, but the latter definitely had a bit more sway when it came to arousal. "I, um... gotta..." "Lie down," I finished her sentence for her. "Can you do that for me?" "Um..." Her eyes darted once more to the bathroom, then she nodded her head. "Yes, Nana..." She gently got up on the bed, with movements like a jilted puppet, and shuffled around before lying down. I sat down next to her on the bed and put a hand to her forehead. "Oh dear, you're quite warm... a fever, or could it be something else?" I moved that same hand down to her tummy... and then up her chest, to rest above her heart. "Elevated heart rate, too..." "Nana..." Judith whimpered. Every touch and every word made her squirm. We hadn't had sex all week, and I knew she was needy. Why else would she even consider shitting herself? "Let's see..." With careful professionalism, I touched the front of Judith's diaper. Then, with no professionalism at all, I squeezed it against her skin. She shivered and rocked against my hand, but I pulled away. "No, you're still dry. So you don't need a diaper change." "Nana!" Judith said a little louder. Then her face pulled together again and she whined. Another cramp. "Warm cheeks, rapid heartbeat, whiny little needy noises, and a completely dry diaper? What a mysterious diagnosis for my favorite patient. Let's have a listen to that tummy then, shall we?" I kept a stethoscope in Judith's room just for moments like this. Most days I still wore my pink scrubs too; my role as her nurse was never far from Judith's mind. I took the stethoscope out of her nightstand and put it in my ears. Then I raised Judith's already short top and touched the cold metal to her stomach. She twitched in response. "Hmm..." I moved the stethoscope from one position of her belly to another, and then to another. I kept making pensive, curious sounds. The theatrics, of course, were mostly to distract her from getting too balled up in her own anxieties; if she could focus on me, she could focus less on squeezing her insides into knots. "Well, I do find this quite distressing," I said, keeping that professionalism in my voice. "You seem to be having trouble using your diapers." "Mmm..." Judith whimpered and tried to roll over, but I held her in place with one hand. "That's probably just anxiety though," I said warmly, running my fingertips up her thigh, against her stomach, and to her neck. I twisted my fingers in her hair. "Maybe you just need a good cuddle and some reassurance." I climbed into Judith's bed, forcing her onto her side. With a bit of maneuvering and a lot of whimpering on her part, I managed to pull Judith on top of me, so that her head was pressed against my chest and the crotch of her diaper was on my thigh. I was mostly lying down, with a bit of sitting up, and started playing with her hair again. "Pull your legs up so that your weight is on your knees," I whispered to her. Judith did as she was told, so that her diapered butt rose into the air. It was like child's pose in yoga, except that her arms were curled around me and her head was on my chest. "I dunno about this," Judith muttered. She tried to sit up, but I could easily hold her in place with one hand on her back and the other in her hair. "That's because you're new to this, so it's scary and unknown. But get through this and it won't be new anymore; it'll become normal. Normal, and repeatable. And it just gets easier..." I bounced her just a little bit with my knee, "and easier, and easier…" Judith whimpered a little as the diaper pressed between her legs, but these whimpers were ones of pleasure. Then, there was another whimper of pain and she dug her nails into my shirt. I played gently with her hair. "Shh... you gotta relax, princess. You want to feel better, don't you? Your body is fighting back, telling you that you're a big girl who uses the potty. But you know that's not true. Your heart and your mind know better. Don't let your body be in charge. Listen to your heart. Listen to your mind. Listen to me." "Mmm..." "Don't let you body control you..." I lowered my voice to a whisper; a sexy whisper. "Let me control you. Be everything I've ever wanted you to be. Give everything else away, and keep only what I say to be. Relax, close your eyes, let it all go. Every bit of doubt, every bit of struggle, all your maturity, let it all out, push it all away." I could feel her body relax in my arms. Then I could feel it tense. Any time a cramp would hit, she would whimper and squirm, and I would press my knee to the front of her diaper. Then she would settle back down. She shuffled her knees a bit and I kept playing with her hair. "That's a good girl... soak up all my words. Let all your thoughts go. Let your body go. Trust your heart. Trust me to know what's best for you. This is best for you. A little girl in her nurse's lap, filling her diaper. Just like she's told. Can you do that for me?" "Mm...mmhmm..." Judith's head nodded against my chest. It was a long time coming, but I knew she'd surrender. I could tell by the way she sighed, like a deflating balloon. I played with her hair, and I spoke clearly: "Push for me sweetheart, and burn this memory into your mind so it can never ever fight back. You do wear diapers, you do need diapers, you do wet your diapers, and you do mess your diapers. Helplessly, sweetly, casually, normally. Push for me sweet girl, show me the real you." Judith's body tensed again, but this time it wasn't paired with a whimper. It was paired with a groan and the quietness of Judith holding her breath. Her body trembled, just a bit, and I could feel every muscle in her body squeeze together. I had seen enough people poop their diapers. I'd seen it Ai do it a lot. It was never a very grand experience from the perspective of the dominant, but I imagined it felt a lot different to Judith. Finally, her body shuddered a little and the tension relaxed. It didn't spasm like when she would cum; it was a gradual exhale. The only reason I knew she was done was because of the smell. A thick stink. Noticeable, but not too bad. Or maybe I was just used to it. I put my hand on her cheek, and I guided her flushed and sweaty face upward enough that I could look her in the eye. I kissed her. Passionately. The hardest part was over. She'd crossed her own personal Rubicon, and she'd earned a reward. I flipped Judith sharply on her back and she landed on the seat of her diaper. The smell in the room grew stronger and I pressed my hand between her legs. There was no foreplay, no build up. I went from zero to a hundred, and every drop of expertise went into touching her diaper. So how she stopped me, I'll never know. "Nuh uh, nuh uh," Judith was trembling, but she managed to shove my hand out from between her thighs. Her face was blistering red, but she wasn't crying. I thought that was a win. "Shh," I whispered. "Be a good girl, and—" "Nuh uh!" Judith cut me off. Her whole body was tense, like she was too afraid to move or fight. I could have overpowered her if I wanted. But I didn't. I sighed and sat up a little. "You are such a good girl," I pouted a little. "Let me reward you." Judith shook her head. "You promised..." Ah, right. I smiled warmly and shook my head. "And I'll keep that promise," I said. "We can do it tomorrow." Judith shook her head again. "Now." "Princess..." "I'm feeling... a little scared right now," Judith said, unable to look at me. "I want to feel like a big girl." I was about to argue that she wasn't a big girl. That she was just a little baby in a messy diaper. But then she said: "Please..." I sighed. Whatever. I'd gotten what I needed out of this. "This counts as one of your free sex cards," I chided. "Deal." Judith got up off the bed so carefully. The seat of her diaper sagged with the weight of what she'd done. I wanted so badly to swat it, to sit her back down on it, and to make her cum in her messy diaper. But there would always be a next time. When I was alone in the room, I pulled the marker out of my pocket. The cap was pink. It seemed like it was time to fast-track my plans. Judith took longer than she should have in the shower. I wasn't surprised. Then I heard the blow dryer. She really wanted to look nice for this whole sex thing, huh? When she came back into the bedroom, she was wrapped in just a towel and her hair was dry. "You look beautiful," I lied. She looked fine. Judith wasn't conventionally sexy or anything, but she was hot enough. And I hadn't had sex in months, not real sex. "How are you doing?" "I'm still feeling a little insecure about... all that," she admitted. "Was it as bad as you thought?" I asked. "No, not really... I just feel kind of gross." "You'll get used to it." As I talked about promises of more diapers, I juxtaposed it by slowly and sexily sliding my pink pants down to my ankles. "Tell me your fantasy with me," I said. "Tell me the grown-up sex you want." "Oh, uh..." Judith blushed a little bit. "I didn't really get that far, I guess? I just thought... you and me. Like, you know. No games, no playing... an intimate me-and-you moment..." "I think I can work with that." Despite everything that happened, it seems Judith's libido was still going strong. The shower had cleansed her of her shame, and now she got to do something she had wanted since the first week we met. She was finally going to have sex with me. I stripped off my own top and unclasped my bra from behind. Judith walked over to me in just her towel and put her hand on my cheek. Then we kissed. And then we stopped. I took half a step away and looked at Judith, with those faraway vacant eyes. I put the cap back on the marker and put it back in my pocket. Then I took a half step back to where I was and waited a moment or two for her to kiss me again. From that point on, Judith would get turned on just like she always had. She still found nurses sexy. She still loved my red lipstick. She would still fantasize and daydream about me, about other women, as often as before. But after that moment, she wouldn't be able to cum without a diaper taped around her hips. And she was about to discover that the hard way. She fell backward on the bed, where only an hour ago she was filling her diaper, and her towel slipped off her body. I hooked my thumbs in the waistband of my black panties and shimmied them down my legs. "I'm going to make you feel so very good, Judith." I was naked before I climbed on top of her; I wanted her to see me in all my glory. I wanted her turned on, I wanted her needy. I wanted her obsessed and crazed. I wanted her to be completely unable to understand why she couldn't finish. There was a part of me that wanted to monologue and narrate, as though I was a video-game villain. About how far she had fallen, and how adult sex was beyond her. But this was her moment, so I kept my mouth shut. I knew it would be the last moment she ever had like this. I moved my hands to each of her wrists and pinned them to the bed, then moved one knee between her thighs. I covered her lips with mine, but I knew she wanted more than just a passionate kiss. I chained columns of kisses like marching schoolgirls down her neck, where I found her collarbone. I bit down firmly and possessively on her neck. Judith tensed up beneath me, and a little gasp of surprise escaped her lips. Hickeys were pretty juvenile, but then again… so was the person I'd turned Judith into. As I kissed around the teeth-marks I'd left on her skin, I traced my fingers down her tummy to the inside of her thigh. Judith's back arched, pushing her cunny into my hand. She twisted and squealed as my fingers dipped inside her. It was the first time anything had been inside her in so long. In response, I shuffled back up and kissed her lips again. Slowly, in synchronicity with the movements of my fingers, like music at a fireworks display. An apt comparison. She squeezed her thighs around my hand, tensed up, and realized she needed to open her legs more if she wanted me to continue finger-fucking her. Judith forced herself to relax. Judith needed this, and Judith needed me. I made love to the girl that had just shit her pants half an hour earlier, the girl who had become less and less of an adult with each passing day. But there was no end in sight for Judith. "More, faster, please, more." Judith gasped in the moments I left her between kisses, and I figured I could get away with a little bit of mock-villainy. "Oh, you want more, sweetheart? You want me to go faster? I don't know, you might finish before I say so, and that just wouldn't do…" Judith whimpered and reached down with her free hand, gripping my wrist and trying to force my fingers deeper into the nexus of lust between her legs. Oh baby Judith, you really don't understand how futile this is, do you? But how could you? "Maybe I don't turn you on enough," I teased. "Maybe you're just not needy enough…" "Shut up," she whimpered, like a girl barely keeping her head above the ocean. "Get, go, kiss kiss… go down, N-Nana." "Oh? What's that?" I snuck into her mind like a thief, stole her words, and planted them back into her brain through her ear. "My little baby girl needs me to kiss between her legs? Use your words." "Y-y-yeah! Between my legs, my p-pussy." "Nope, try again," I said. I could tell she was surprised by the instruction, and it was so clear from her eyes that any thoughts broadcast inside that head of hers were received like a snowy picture from an untuned television set. And like a TV set waiting to receive, I made sure to send the appropriate signal. "Tell me to kiss your princess parts." I debated on "diaper area", but figured that could come later. Unlike Judith, who wouldn't be cumming at all. Well, not without her diapers. "No… I… that's…" I pulled fingers away from the soft hotness between her legs and that certainly motivated her. Compliance overflowed from her lips. "My princess parts! Nana, Nananana…please kiss my princess parts." That was much better. And who was I to deny her? I shimmied down her body like wet jeans being shimmied down her legs, and I set to work in demonstrating that my tongue wasn't just good at talking the talk. Her hands found the back of my head, and she tangled her fingers in my hair. I didn't hold back. I didn't underachieve. And I didn't give her a moment of reprieve. But the curve of her arousal was perpetually cursed to hit 99% and then drop back down, like a sneeze that never came. I didn't know exactly how long I was eating her cunt before her whimpers and moans became frustrated gasps. Then, eventually tears. Then, a sense of abject exhaustion. Abruptly, and with the backing track of her own frustrated crying, Judith let go of my head. Every bit of energy in her body faded away as she sunk deeper into the bedsheets. It was now time for me to be the supportive partner, the responsible lover, the concerned and ethical nurse. So I asked her in a clear and concise voice, removed from the arousal of the moment: "Judith? Are you okay? Are you green?" "I can't!" She choked on her own tears and batted at her eyes with the backs of her hands, as though she could stop me from realizing she was sobbing. "You can't…?" "It's not, I can't, it, I… I don't know, it's not…" "Calm down, baby girl, what's the matter?" I should have gotten an Academy Award for my playing dumb. "I'm fine, it's fine, it's dumb, dumb dumb dumb, just, dumb, go, I…" Wow, that was high levels of incoherence even for Judith. I could tell she was frustrated and confused, but most of all, I could tell she was… embarrassed. "It's alright, baby girl. You've been under a lot of stress." "You're so stupid sexy! You're a nurse, and your lipstick, and you're tall and sexy and hot and sexy and I don't know why I can't!" She clawed at the covers and pulled them up over her naked body, and even over her head. Did she think that the problem would go away if she couldn't see me? Well, I had been training her to become a diaper-dependent child, so childish behaviors were definitely Judith de Jour. "Hey, Judith..?" "Go away, Judith's not home." "Oh, she's not?" The blanket mound shook as she shook her head, and I was actually delighted to see how childish her defense mechanisms had become. "Well, can I leave a message for her?" A momentary pause, and then she nodded. "Short one…" "Well, I just want Judith to know that it's okay. This won't be the last time we make love. And I'll just do better next time." Judith was quiet for a moment, and then I heard something inaudible. "What was that? I didn't hear that quite so well, sweetheart." "It doesn't matter…" "Alright, well, I'm going to go freshen up in the bathroom. And then I'll come back and get you taped up in a nice fresh, soft, cottony, crinkly diaper. Does that sound good?" I expected her to complain, to offer resistance, to make a big deal out of being little again. But she had a small amount of movement that I thought might have been a nodding of her head. Oh Judith Levin, you have no idea just how deep the rabbit hole can go.

Thank you for your kind words. A bit of spoiler: This plot line doesn't reappear until Chapter 57. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Eight: Resort Kitten Tiffany, who had long since turned to fake watching the TV, saw Kath’s door being opened, and the same guy stepped out before setting the covered object on the ground outside the door. He picked it up after testing to make sure Kath’s door was locked. She could see that he had Kath’s bag over one shoulder and a blue duffle bag on top of the object. She also noticed that it seemed to be heavier than before. Looking at the time, she discovered he had been in there for just over an hour. She decided to follow him from a distance as he carried it slowly and surely down the steps. He was treating it as if it was extremely fragile now, too. Once she got to the lobby, she saw him loading it in the backseat of a blue Cadillac Escalade. Taking the time to jot down the license plate, she watched him carefully secure that covered object in the backseat before taking the duffle and Kath’s bag and placing them in the very full back. Closing both the backseat door and the hatch door, he got in and drove off. Going back up to the third floor to get her class supplies, she paused to knock on Kathleen’s room just to make sure Kath was where she thought she was. ~o~O~o~ It felt like to Buttercup that she was being carried down the steps. She kept getting bumped around. The pet bed could be so much thicker, so thick that she hardly fit in the carrier, and she would still have bumps and bruises. She knew Owner wasn’t doing it on purpose. It was just the nature of the steps. Not having hands to hold on to anything, she tried bracing herself against the sides. She heard Owner whisper to her that she still had one flight of steps to go. Doing the mental math, which meant she was halfway down the steps, she braced herself for the last set of steps. Finally, the jarring stopped, so she moved her arms away from the side and relaxed. Soon after, she felt the temperature change that signified she was outside. After she was placed down in the backseat of the Owner’s vehicle, she heard what sounded like someone trying to strap the carrier down. Hearing doors open and closed, she wondered if she was going to be in total darkness for what she was led to believe was a couple of hours’ trip. She didn’t have long to wait. The flap was removed from the door, and the door was opened, and she could see that Owner was reaching from the driver's seat. After setting a bowl of what looked like soft cat food in her carrier, he told her that was her lunch before closing and locking the door again. He then strapped what looked like a large pet water holder to the cage door. Taking timid bites, she found that it was a mix of soft and hard cat food and not as terrible as she thought it would be. She wouldn’t go out of her way to eat this stuff, but it wasn’t going to kill her. She just hoped that she wasn’t going to eat cat food all weekend long, let alone every time she was with Owner, that it would be a long year. “Take a catnap, my kitty. It is going to be a two to three hours drive,” she was told as she felt the car moving. She tried to look out the window, but all she could see from her angle was the top of buildings, trees, and mountains. She thought the view in the car towards the controls might be better, but all she got with that was a small portion of his side. Next thing she knew, she was drifting asleep to that catnap. ~o~O~o~ She was jarred awake when she felt the carrier being moved. Hearing Owner speaking, it sounded like he was giving instructions to someone, “Be extremely careful with her” and “Everything in the back, but the blue duffel bag” were two of the things she heard. Looking out of the door after she was set down, all she could see was a blue SUV. It sounded like bags were being stacked alongside of her and on top of her. Owner’s voice again instructed the unknown group, “We need to stop and check her in, then you can take the lot to our room.” As she was being wheeled into the building, she decided there was way too much marble, elegant details, and gold leaf in her field of vision for this to be a cheap resort. “Sir Adam, it is always nice to see you. What wing would you like your VIP room to be in? And where is your sub that you have registered?” Owner's face blocked her field of vision as he unlocked the door and helped her out of the carrier. “Little, and here she is.” As Buttercup was looking around at the large, very ornate lobby, she heard the clerk say, “VIP or not, you can’t bring a child here, especially one already dressed for pet play.” She noticed Owner handed what she assumed to be her license to the twenty-something girl behind the counter while assuring them she was nineteen. She wasn’t really paying attention to her surroundings. She was counting the floors above her. It appeared to be five when she heard, “Kathleen Annabelle Telgenhof, answer the lady.” “Umm, Sorry, ask me again,” she answered embarrassingly. The lady behind the counter began to quiz Kathleen about the details of her license. She was asked to spell her last name, her birthday, address, hair color, and finally, her height. “I believe they rounded up, so it should say 53. Otherwise, it might say 52,” was Kathleen's answer to the last one. “Let me add a copy of this to her profile. I expect she will be quizzed a few times being that short,” the lady said, doing something out of Kathleen's vision before handing a few items to Owner. “Buttercup, let me have your left arm,” she was asked as Owner grabbed it. Taking it, he undid the buttons before placing what looked like a hospital ID band around her wrist and firmly locking it on her. The buttons were redone, and she was helped back into the carrier by him. Once she was all the way in it, but before she had a chance to turn around, she heard the door closed, and she thought a click of a lock. She was being wheeled by the unknown person. She could sometimes catch a glimpse of Owner’s legs, so she knew it wasn’t him. She got comfortable, then proceeded to read her left wrist, in what light came from the door. It called her Katie Ann Telgenhof (S/VIP), had her nickname of Buttercup, and said her Owner was Adam Olsen (VIP). It also had her birthday on it, and then it was followed by some numbers that looked like codes. They were labeled Program, Group, and Location. There were what looked to be dates on it too, 9/1-9/4, finished by a barcode on it. They stopped shortly to open a door before wheeling her into a room. Once again, Owner was in instructions mode. “Place the bags nicely on the floor in this room and place her on the master bed.” As she was being sat on the bed, she heard a knock on the door. Owner and what appeared to be a mysterious two persons went to the door she could just barely see, after which someone wheeled a cart into the other room before leaving. The other two individuals left with them. Owner unlocked the door before helping her out of the crate. “Just the two of us now, kitty.” “Meow” “I am going to get some dinner for both of us before I help you in the bathroom.” “Meow” With that, Owner began to feed Buttercup what tasted like pasta alfredo, which pleased her greatly that it didn’t come from a bag with a cat’s face on it. In between feeding her, he took bites himself from the same plate. Occasionally, he would bring a sippy cup of iced tea to her lips. True to his word, after dinner, he helped her in the bathroom, before returning her wretched tail back where it came from. Returning to the suite after her business was done, he had her cuddle up to him as he petted her while he watched the telly. ~o~O~o~ Chapter Nine: Raggedy Ann and The Guard Kathleen rolled over and tried to figure out where she was, why she couldn’t extend her hands, and what was the weird feeling on her chest and bum hole. As the sleep butterflies slowly disappeared, she remembered that she was Buttercup, with her Owner for the first time, wearing a kitten outfit at a BDSM resort. Her chest felt weird because it was flat. Her small breasts were bound. As for her bum hole, that was because of the evil, wretched tail. She really didn’t mind this outfit. Truthfully, she thought she looked cute in it when she caught glimpses of herself in brass work in the room yesterday. Yep, she didn’t mind this outfit … EXCEPT… that bloody tail that she hated with a passion. The last thing she remembers was being petted by Owner in the suite proper, not being in this room, which looked like a bedroom. She must have fallen fast asleep, so asleep that she couldn’t be woken up. She had a bad habit of doing that. He must have carried her to bed last night when he went to bed himself. Looking at the clock across the room, she noticed that it was barely after four in the morning. She tried to fall back asleep after curling back in a ball in her cat bed on top of the same bed that apparently Owner was also sleeping in, listening to his soft breathing. Buttercup was trying to chase a butterfly in the midst of flowers in her dreams when she felt her ears being scratched. She looked around for the person distracting her from her flying target so she could stick her claws in them, but it was just her and her butterfly. She felt her ears being scratched again as she batted for the butterfly. She puzzled over the scratching sensation when it was just her and the butterfly. “Poof,” went the butterfly when she realized the scratching was Owner trying to wake her up. Stretching, she made a purring sound as she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. “Good morning, my kitty,” she was told as he petted her. Picking her up, he carried her to the bathroom. Sitting her down on the floor, she saw the collars being removed, and the sound of the zip tie being cut. After her wrists were untied, she was helped out of the cat outfit. Then he finally took her wretched tail out. Breathing a sigh of relief that didn’t last long, she went, “MEOW MEOW MEOW,” as she put her hands on the throne. Allowing her to do her business, he pointed out that she isn’t a cat anymore. Owner said that she is allowed to use words but finished with these suspicious words, “at least ‘til I get you dressed again.” Stepping out of the room to give her privacy, he returned when she said she was done. Picking her up, she was laid down on a white pad on the bed. He then proceeded to give her a damp sponge bath after stopping to remove the masks from her face. Staring at the ceiling while he was doing her legs, she felt him stop and get something that sounded like it was wrapped in plastic. Her legs were then grabbed, and something thicker was put under her bum. “It is a snowstorm,” he said in a silly tone. Looking at him, she noticed he was putting powder on her bottom. POWDER?!?! “He isn’t diapering me, is he?” she thought. Straining to see what that thick pad was, she confirmed exactly what she thought it was. She was going to be diapered. Before she could react, that diaper was closed and around her bottom. Patting it, he told her to stay put while he got her clothes for the day. After helping her put her feet into what looked to be another one-piece outfit, he fed her fisted hands in the arms. Her left arm was precisely like the kitty outfit. The hand was only attached to the bottom, so her resort ID band was out in the open. After making sure her hands were in fists in the onesie hands, he tied the hidden ribbons, locking her fists in. Pulling the headpiece up from her still-flat chest, she noticed the top of the outfit was made of a mesh-like material, so her hair was clearly visible. As he was zipping her up, she took stock of the outfit. Other than her legs, which were striped red and white, the rest of it was just a nude fabric color. It hugged her skin, and it really showed off her padding. Though the outfit had thick hands, most of them were just stuffing. Her real hands were in the palms in fists. She was a bit confused about what she was. She needed more details. Helping her to stand next to the bed, he dropped a blue long-sleeve dress over her head before buttoning her up the back. While he placed a white apron onto the front of her, she thought she might be Alice or Raggedy Ann, though probably the latter with her legs. She was helped into a pair of black shiny Mary Janes. She felt they were tighter than expected but not too tight. Then she remembered that Tiffany took accurate measurements of her and didn’t write what Buttercup usually wore down. As he was setting a red yarn wig on her head, they heard the room doorbell ring. After he left to deal with it, she took the chance to look at herself in a reflective room decoration. She was definitely Raggedy Ann. She thought it looked good. Though her wig was crooked, and she currently had no face, though she was sure neither of those would stay like that long. “Let’s finish getting my doll dressed so we can eat before our breakfast gets cold.” Fixing the wig, he started to attach it to yesterday’s braid with bobby pins. Leading her out in the main room, she was sat by the table, which had some covered plates on it. He then started to paint her face slowly. He began to paint her nose slowly with a red triangle before painting muted red circles on her cheeks. Still staying with the red face paint, he painted her lips just in the center. Watching him switch to a brown makeup pencil, she felt him tapping above her upper lip as if she were getting freckles. Finally, she saw him picking up a black pencil, and he gave her lashes before extending her lips. After cleaning up his mess, he uncovered the breakfast. Apparently, her breakfast today was two pancakes and a sippy cup of unknown liquid. He had bacon, sausage, eggs, hash browns, biscuits, and what looked like sausage gravy with a cup of coffee. She couldn’t even dream of eating that much food. Putting syrup on her pancakes, he began to feed her, between bites of his own, while giving her instructions on her character. In his presence, or in this hotel room, she was a doll. She didn’t move a muscle herself. He would move her where he wanted her unless he was holding her hand, then she was to walk alongside him. At no time was she supposed to talk as a doll unless it was an emergency or it was a hotel staff member demanding information. Both breakfasts gone, and the cups empty, he softly cleaned her face so the repairs were minimal. Repairs done, he carried her to the couch and cuddled up to her while he watched television. ~o~O~o~ Buttercup, the doll, was kind of watching the television from the corner of her eye. She wasn’t supposed to turn her head towards it. She was instructed to keep whatever position Owner set her in when she was in this outfit. Right now, it was sideways on the couch, leaning against him, with her arms crossed. Nothing was interesting on the telly anyway. He was watching some sports game. She would make a gagging motion and/or a sound, but both of those probably would get her in trouble. It had to be almost over. She heard the announcer say something about seconds on the clock in the fourth quarter. She thought he started watching it in the pre-game, so she must have been sitting here in this same position for hours. She heard what sounded like his PDA going off, and in order to get to the pocket it was in, he folded her up, placing her head near her feet. She hoped she didn’t stay in this position for long. It wasn’t painful right now, but she could see it getting more uncomfortable as time went along. She felt him getting up before noticing him coming towards her in the corner of her eye. He set about helping her up on her feet before grabbing her hand and walking towards the door. Walking alongside him as he had instructed earlier, she was told, “I have a couple of hours' meeting today. We will get lunch first. Then I will leave you in the VIP Lounge while I have the meeting. You are free to walk around while I am gone.” Going into the hall, she could see that the decoration for this part of the hotel reminded her of a daycare, one designed with adult-sized people in mind. Going through a set of doors at the end of the hall, the difference was huge. On one side of the doors was a daycare. The other side was an expensive five-star resort. Looking through the balcony bars at the lobby below, she appeared to be on the third floor. After a short ride down to the main floor, he led her into a small restaurant nearby. He helped her into a chair before sitting down himself. They had barely sat down long when Buttercup heard behind her, “What can I get you two?” “She will have grilled cheese and Iced Tea from your Littles menu, and I will have a french dip with a coke to drink. Please place it on my tab.” The mysterious voice acknowledged the order and then disappeared. Buttercup noticed that the couple at the next table were dressed as Tinkerbell and Peter Pan. Owner must have noticed her eye movement because he addressed her, “This resort has a huge wardrobe available for guests use. Unfortunately, none of them are Buttercup’s size, being an actual child’s size. This outfit and the kitten one were custom-made for you.” It couldn’t have been five minutes before a grilled cheese sandwich with apple slices and a sippy cup was set in front of her. Owner promptly set about making sure she was well-fed and bringing the sippy cup to her lips. Grabbing her hands, he had her place them on each side of the sippy cup on the edge of the table before moving them to her mouth so she was holding her own sippy cup in her mouth. Taking that as a hint, she drank her iced tea. She could see that he didn’t touch his sandwich until her food was all fed to her, and then he started eating himself. After he was done, he helped her up, and, grabbing her hand again, she was led out of the restaurant, briefly stopping to grab a refill of her sippy cup. Going through more corridors, he paused briefly to enter a code at a door before leading both of them through it. Buttercup thought this wing looked even more expensive. “Sir Adam, welcome to the VIP lounge.” “Thank you. I will be leaving my submissive here for a few hours while I deal with resort business,” Owner replied to the lady wearing a French maid outfit. “Is she over 18? Let’s check her in.” After letting the lady know that she was indeed over eighteen, he gently moved Buttercup’s left arm towards the lady. After the ID band was scanned, he led the ragdoll into the room after letting them know he wasn’t staying. She was drinking iced tea, and she was not allowed to drink alcohol. Raggedy Kath just dropped her mouth after she was led into a combination library, bar, comfortable lounge, and computer lab. Owner told her she was free to move around before leaving her. The first thing the rag doll did was go to the bookshelves to see if any books caught her eye. One that caught her eye was ‘Gone with the Wind.’ Which promptly reminded her she didn’t actually have hands when she tried to take it off the shelf. Going to a stack of magazines, she found one labeled Reminisce. She somehow managed to get it to where she left her sippy cup. She was on her third Reminisce and was, by now, becoming quite good at turning the pages with her covered fists. The lady who checked her in made sure her sippy cup was never near-empty either. She heard raised voices over her. She looked up, and it was a security guard and the lady in the French maid outfit. They appear to be discussing her, precisely her age. “Young girl, how old are you?” the guard demanded as he noticed she looking. “19, born in March of 87,” she replied, holding her ID band up for view. The guard, seeing the ID band, scanned it and started to quiz her stuff off her driver’s license. Satisfied with the answers, he left the room to continue his rounds. The lady just meekly apologizes for her distraction, offering treats and complimentary items for her to excuse the experience. She knew she wasn’t really supposed to talk, but the lady demanded an answer. The ragdoll answered, “I don’t have the freedom to accept those. Please offer them to my Owner when he picks me up.” Realizing that was the best the lady was going to get, she left the little girl. The next time Buttercup looked up from her magazine, she found not only was her sippy cup refilled, but she had two chocolate chip cookies next to it. Shaking her head, she just ate them. There was no need to upset the lady anymore. ~o~O~o~ Feeling a tap on her shoulder, Buttercup jumped, looking up from her tenth magazine. She really enjoyed these. It was Owner, there to pick her up from the lounge. “I understand you had a little incident. I am happy with how you handled it. You just saved me some money for tomorrow, not that is a problem, but it is always nice to have comps,” Owner praised her for her earlier actions. Nodding and blushing as red as her painted cheeks, she handed her owner her sippy cup before going to put the magazine away. She heard, “Katie Ann, I will put that away.” When she turned toward the voice, she found it was the French maid lady. After handing the maid the Reminisce, she offered Owner her hand. He led her back to the lobby and what looked like a seafood restaurant. She heard him check in for a reservation. Soon after, they were being led to a booth, where she was made to go in first, and then he got in after her on the same side. “Can I have your Littles Menu? She will have an iced tea in this sippy cup, and I will have a Chardonnay.” After the other menu was dropped off, she noticed that he was looking at both and scratching his chin. “How big are your Littles portions?” He asked the waitress when she came to the table. After being informed that the Littles menu was designed for adult appetites, he ordered, “In that case, I will have your surf and turf with a baked potato and your green beans, and she will have your lobster tail on a bed of rice with carrots.” Soon after the waitress left, a basket of crab cakes was placed on the table. He looked at the little rag doll and said, “I give you permission to move and talk now, Kathleen,” after setting a crab cake and her drink within her reach. Realizing her full first name was basically him ordering her to be an adult. She was to come out of any character she was, she went meekly, “Yes, Owner? Sir?” She was then quizzed on her weekend so far. If she was enjoying the relationship and the outfits, and if it was what she thought it was going to be. She was enjoying almost everything, to the surprise of herself, and loved the outfits. “Except for that bloody wretched tail,” she pointed out. She didn’t have a realistic vision of what a real-life sub was. She admitted that. He just chuckled at her about the tail before informing her that she was being tested these last two days. He had another plan for her, something other than a cat or a doll. “Don’t get me wrong, this weekend isn’t the last time you are going to see either of them, including that tail, but I have another lifestyle planned for you. How about your chest?” Kath expresses clueless about what Owner meant by her chest. “Your binder?” “Oh, I haven’t even felt it for most of today, true to your word. I didn’t notice it once I got used to it. It felt different and uncomfortable yesterday, but not painful. Once I got used to it, I stopped noticing it,” she answered. Happy with her answers, she was told, “Buttercup, you free to move, but no more talking.” The waitress used that cue to place their meals down, almost like she was waiting off-stage for a cue. Owner set to work feeding both her and himself their meals. She enjoyed the lobster, something she hadn’t really had before. After their meals were done - or, in the rag doll’s case, had a full stomach - the two of them went back to the room. She had a doggy bag with her leftovers and a sippy cup around her wrist on the side that wasn’t holding Owner’s hand. After taking care of her food and changing her bottom, she was led back to the couch. She watched him put a DVD in the player. When it came up, she could only silently giggle at the fact it was a Raggedy Ann disk. Cuddling into Owner, she sat to watch herself on the telly.

Sofia is biased. She is actively waiting on pins and needles for the next chapter at another location. She is also the reason I even know about this site. She convinced me to post it here. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann What do you do when you look 7 years old, but you're actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen's entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn't the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her how she looks, 7 years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Six: Sign That Life Away Kathleen took a pen out of her bag and, for better or worse, initialed the articles and signed and dated the contract. When that was done, she also initialed the appendices before putting her pen away. With her life signed away, she turned to sign her body away to Owner. She noticed it was mostly filled out, turning her health care over to Owner. “And my father, if Owner is not available!” she exclaimed. She wondered how Owner got her father's first name and her home telephone number. Continuing reading, she noticed the end-of-life questions the cover sheet talked about, the do not resuscitate line was crossed off, she must stay connected to life support, and her organs would be donated. Signing and dating that one, she turned to the revocation form. All she had to do was sign it. It was dated in the future for August thirty-first of the following year, which was the end of her servitude. Her body signed away, and she then turned to the example sheet. It listed examples of the changes specified in the document. It also specified that changes were not limited to these examples. Temporary examples were clothes, makeup, face painting, and lifestyle. She didn’t see a problem with most of that. She was a little leery about the last one, but not enough to scare her. Semi-permanent examples were hairstyle, color, and length. She remembered that the papers gave Owner exclusive control over them. She just hoped that Owner didn’t make her look like a clown or bald. Thinking about her hair appointment, she had scheduled for next week. Owner might raise an exception with that. She sent Owner a text message, “Owner, Girl has hair app. for 8/25, but Art. 3 gives you exclusive rights to my hair, but it is before 9/1. Would you like Girl to cancel it?” Returning to the examples, she discovered that permanent examples were intentional wounds, tattoos, and piercings. She didn’t think any of those would be a problem, contract or no contract. She didn’t expect any of those would happen. The next set of examples were the medically necessary changes; it was probably the longest list. Some of the examples were unintentional wounds, eyeglasses, broken bones, vaccinations, all the way down to chemotherapy. She noticed it listed medicine, and then on the following line, it listed birth control. She felt that oddly strange. She noticed, glancing back at the legal documents, that she remembered article five and the power of attorney forms. Owner or herself could make any medically necessary changes to herself. The contract and power of attorney gave him complete control over her. She just hoped he didn’t abuse that control. Flipping to the next page, the questionnaire, she started to read it. It asked for items like her exact measurements, items she didn’t have a clue what they were or how to get them. The next item was if she was allergic to anything. She could answer no to that, at least as far as she knew. Medicine was the subsequent information that Owner wanted to know about. She didn’t need any pills currently. In the same vane, it wanted to know about any medical issues. Buttercup wrote down that she sometimes gets light-headed and has headaches. She also wrote down the elephant in the room, which was dwarfism, something she hates to say or even admit. “Wow, Owner wants to know a huge amount of stuff, like behavior issues, mental issues, and favorite color.” She answered with hints of shyness, none known, and lavender, respectively. She was also asked about smoking, alcohol, and drug habits, something she could definitely answer no to each of those. Looking at the time, she was surprised to find it was almost one. She had better get lunch before they stopped serving soon. She thought that the measurements and copying would have to wait. Gathering up the mountain of paperwork, she put it in her bag and ran out of the room. “WALK!” came a disembodied shout from the checkout desk. Dropping down to a fast walk, she continued out of the library, picking up to a run again once she was outside. Slowing down to cross the street, she ran across campus to Reynolds Hall, which was the food hall for the college. Screeching to a stop at the ID desk, she checked in for lunch. She was starting to feel dizzy and a hint of a headache, typical results of getting her heart pumping. Walking to her cluster's regular table, she placed her bag down and sat down to wait for the lightheadedness to go away. “KATHLEEN, you don’t look so good,” her cluster-mate, Tiffany, said in a worried tone. Kathleen replied, “I just ran,“ a huff of breath, “from the,” a huff of breath, “library, I,” a huff of breath, “will be fine,” a huff of breath, “in five,” huff of breath, “minutes, Tiff.” Looking at the time, Tiffany said, “Lunch will end soon. Do you want me to go pick up something?” Between huffs of breath, the reply was, “Please.” “What do you want? To drink?” “Anything," huff of breath, “Not a big,” huff of breath, “plate.” After she got her breath back, she noticed that Tiffany had set a plate with a grilled cheese sandwich on it, with a pudding cup and a fruit cup on the side. Next to it was a glass that looked like it had apple juice in it. Tasting it. Yes, it was apple juice. “Thank you. I lost track of time,” she said to Tiffany, who was just finishing up her plate. She continued, “Tiff, you are in theater costumes, right?” Not sure where Kath was going with this, Tiff answered hesitantly, “Yeah, Kath.” “Can you measure me? Someone wants them, and I don’t know them,” she said between bites of her sandwich. With a breath of relief, Tiff replied, “Sure, I was afraid you were going to ask me to make you something. Right after lunch, ok?” Nodding, Kath continued with her lunch. The two girls ambled across campus to Whitlatter Hall. Tiffany was purposely slowing Kathleen down, seeing how the little girl had really scared Tiff. She really had thought the girl was on her deathbed. Walking into the cluster, Tiff told Kath, “Put your swimsuit on, please, so we can get accurate measurements.” Heading to her dorm room to do the requested task, she heard Tiff request her step stool, too. After changing, she gathered up the questionnaire and step stool, then headed across the hall. She promptly heard a whistle, “Nice suit, Kath,” and “Looking good!” from the common room. Red with embarrassment, she knocked on Tiffany’s room door, which rewarded her with “Come In.” Taking the stool from Kath, Tiffany set it down in the middle of the room and patted it, indicating Kathleen was supposed to get on it. She then took the paper from Kath’s hands. Glancing at it, she noticed the measurements section and then all the other questions. “Wow, Kath, this form asks lots of personal questions. What is it for?” As she was stepping up on the stool, she glanced at the now-closed door and weighed her options. She really needed those measurements, and she couldn’t think of a lie that would make sense. With a whisper, she said, “Information my Owner wants.” As soon as she uttered those words from her lips, the pause in the room was notable, as was Tiffany's lack of movement to start measuring her. She looked down at Kath, and the seriousness in her eyes let her know that a little more than ‘my Owner’ would be needed. "I know, and I will tell the whole story," Kath spoked softly to Tiff. As Tiff started to measure Kath, her silence was broken as she assumed the role of sister, mother, or counselor. "How old is he or she," Tiff stated while continuing to measure and jot down figures. “He, 25” “Now let's hear the whole story, young lady,” Tiffany instructed, putting the tape around Kathleen’s waist. As she told the story from the beginning, Kathleen noticed that Tiffany was writing numbers down twice. Wondering why, she asked with curiosity, “Why are you keeping a copy of my measurements?” In the process of putting the fabric tape around Kath’s head, Tiffany answered, “I get sick of doing class projects to a dress form. Sometimes, it is nice to make it to a friend's size.” After telling Kath to spread her legs a bit, Tiff ran the tape from her shoulder, down her back, between her legs, and up her front to her shoulder. “Tiff, what was that measurement? It felt so weird!” “It is your girth, used primarily to make leotards and bodysuits,” was the answer Kath received. “Step down and stand up straight against the wall,” Tiffany continued. After her height measurement was done, Kathleen noticed that Tiffany wrote down fifty-two and a quarter, even shorter than she had thought she was. She was then asked to sit on the bed with her feet out. “Tiffany, that tickles,” she exclaimed when the tape measurer was placed against the bottom of her feet. Tiffany just mumbled, “Sorry,” as she wrote down, ‘AA,’ then went to a stack of books on her desk. Pulling one out, she flipped to a chart and, after running her finger down it, wrote seven slash eight on the questionnaire. Flipping a few pages, she wrote two on the paper. Finally flipping to another table, she put her finger on the bottom and then shook her head. “What were those, Tiff?” Tiffany, still staring at the last chart, said, “You are an AA cup, and you wear a girl’s size seven - eight, and your shoe size is a children’s two, and finally, the paper wants your adult size, but you are below the scale.” “I usually wear a size four in shoes and a Juniors extra small.” “Those both are big on you, right? The Juniors are more than big on you,” Tiff said while looking at the Junior's chart. Kathleen could only nod her head while looking at her feet. Looking at the paper next to her, she saw that it was entirely filled out, and Tiffany had put less than Junior XS on the paper. “Thank you, Tiff.” “Don’t mention it. Just expect a call to be a dress dummy for a class sometime this year,” Tiffany said with a smirk while padding the other paper. “Now, young lady, you don’t move from that spot while I go to your room and get this contract. Do you hear me?” Tiffany’s seriousness returned as she instructed Kathleen to stay put. Meekly, Kath nodded. After asking where it was, Tiffany went across the cluster to get the forms. Returning, she sat down next to the little meek girl, running her hand on the girl's back like a big sister would do to comfort her little sister as she read the legal documents. Truthfully, the two girls were the same age, but because of the height differences, Tiffany thought of herself as Kathleen’s big sister. You could have heard a pin drop in the room between Tiffany’s ‘Oohs’ and ‘Umms.’ Finally done reading, Tiffany finally spoke, “He is a lawyer, isn’t he? It isn’t as bad as I envisioned at first. He appears to have your best interest at heart in some of these articles.” Pausing for a breath, she flipped back to an article in the contract, “What GPA do you normally average for a semester?” “Just under four, why?” Tiffany, showing a slight hint of jealousy, pointed out, “The contract rewards you seven hundred and fifty dollars per semester if you make at least a three-point-eight!” Kathleen, who had not noticed that fine print, was shocked. Tiffany continued slowly, “On the other hand, if you don’t keep your total GPA above a three or stay full-time, your bottom is going to be doubly sore,” while looking at the same article. The little girl just stared at her fascinating feet. Examining the stack of papers some more, Tiff slowly said, as she pinched the top of her nose, “I will allow it, not happy about the health care though. I will be watching you, and if I see anything suspicious or scary I will give this address to the authorities,” as she wrote Adam’s address down on a piece of paper. Holding onto the documents, she told Kathleen, “I want a copy of these,” before handing the papers to Kathleen. Mentioning she was thinking of swimming since she was already dressed for it, after stopping at the post office, Kathleen left the room. Receiving another round of catcalls for the common room, she went to her room, got dressed, and grabbed her bag after returning the envelope to it. She stopped at the library on the way to the post office to make two copies of the legal documents and forms. Placing the originals in the return envelope, she included a copy of her schedule and the copy receipt for his share before sealing the envelope. She stared at the envelope, trying to get her feet to work. Now that it was done, she was scared of her future. Ding went her phone, grabbing it, she saw it was from Master, scratch that, Owner. “Buttercup, sorry, I was in court today. Please cancel the appointment. Owner will take care of that from now on. What is Girl doing?” “Staring at a sealed envelope, trying to work up the courage to walk to the post office.” “It is a big step, isn’t it? Giving life control away is not the same as online. I promised not to abuse power. And I hope you like what I do, too.” Walking out of the library, she texted, “I am going! Going to the swimming pool afterward.” “Classes tomorrow?” “Yes, the first one is at 10 o’clock,” she types hesitantly, walking into the post office. “Bedtime is 9:30, enjoy the pool, Buttercup.” After handing the envelope to the same lady as earlier, she sent a text to Owner that the envelope was sent. Leaving the post office, she started skipping to the field house. ~o~O~o~ Author's Note: Comments, and questions are always welcomed.

Mistake Nine The next few weeks were rather ordinary. Judith was becoming familiar with me again. The kissing incident had come and gone, and it left our relationship with an obvious scar: Judith liked me. I tested that hypothesis at every opportunity, and it always came back the same. In addition, her reading and writing skills - the imaginative ones - were coming along nicely. I only created that illusion to plant the seeds of our roles, and those seeds had blossomed. I figured there was no reason to keep up that charade any longer, but that was a mistake. Maybe Eli was right; I should have taken away her ability to write when I had the chance. "Hey, this looks great!" I picked up the paper to read it again. "I honestly don't know what I'm doing differently," Judith sighed. "I feel like I'm writing the same letters I always have." "Except these ones are legible," I laughed. Then I pulled Judith in for a half-hug and kissed her on the side of the head. I had littered little tokens of affection like that throughout the past few weeks. "Thanks," she blushed. "Um. Does this mean I can write a letter to my dad now? You said that I could." "Of course. Though we should work on your handwriting a little." The letter to her dad seemed so inconsequential at the time. How could something so mundane be my undoing? But I wouldn't realize my mistake for a long time still. I stood up and walked to the other side of the kitchen island, leaning forward so that my low cut shirt was right in Judith's line of sight. Then I mused: "I suppose, if your lessons are over, I'll have a lot more free time. I'm assigned to you during these hours." "Oh," Judith said, a little unsure. "I didn't think about that..." "It's one of those budgetary things; I have a certain amount of hours assigned to you, even if I finish my goals ahead of schedule. So we're going to have quite a bit of time together." And then, the gamble. "I'll do my best to stay out of your way though, so don't you worry." "Oh, uh... no. It's not any trouble. I like you here..." Judith looked up from my chest, at my face, and then down at the countertop. She drew little circles on it with her finger when she didn't know what to say. I was learning all of her mannerisms. "Oh, you do? If I'd known, I would have spent more time here, princess!" In other words: had she been more affectionate and forthcoming, she could have had more of me all this time. "I... I just thought you knew?" Judith faked a laugh. "I mean, you're my only friend here, and... I mean... I dunno... I'd love if we could just hang out." "Well, I'd love that too. I always relish the chance to know my patients on a more informal level." "Right..." Judith blushed. For anyone else, the idea of calling someone my patient would probably have pushed them further away from attraction. With Judith, it had the opposite effect. "How about, tomorrow, after meditation, we watch a movie together?" I asked. "Alright," Judith smiled. "You pick the movie. Can you do that for me?" She nodded immediately. "Good girl." I gave her one final kiss on the forehead before I left her room. As I checked in on her on the monitor by her door, she was still looking longingly at the door where I'd left. The next day, our routine was different. I wanted to cement that difference, even before we got to the movie. So I made some adjustments to our meditation. "I'd like you to lay on the sofa," I said. "With your head in my lap." "I... uh. Why?" Judith was holding one of the meditation cushions in her hands, frozen like a deer in headlights. "I think the change of position can help explore new forms of meditation." The practical, believable reason. "And because I think you're pretty." The reason that would entice her. "Uh... sure..." Judith was a little put off by the interaction, but she put down the cushion and laid on the sofa instead. Her head landed in my lap and she looked up at me with warm cheeks. "Eyes closed now," I whispered to her, playing with her hair in my fingers. Judith closed her eyes. Her breathing was a little more shallow than usual. "You know, I was thinking about you in your nightie from the other day. Remind me to talk to you about that when we're done, okay?" "Uh..." Judith's response was drowned out by my voice. "Shh... quiet now. Feel the warmth of the sand under your feet. The sound of the waves. It's so easy to come back here now. You used to need whole minutes to be at the beach with me, but now you're here in less than a second. With your hand in mine." Judith settled after a moment. She listened to my words, and despite her shallow breaths, I could feel the relaxation starting to take her. I could almost sense that beach. I wondered if I should put my hand in hers. So I did. "I'm next to you on that beach... close to you, warming you against the chilly ocean breeze. My fingers in your hair. My lips... to your..." I lightly took my hand out of her hair and touched her on the forehead. "Head." I watched Judith squirm, just a little. A twist at her hips. "It's so peaceful, it's so safe, it's so calm. It's just the two of us, Judith. It's the sand between your toes, it's the gentle ocean breeze, it's the smell of my perfume when I lean in close to you. The color of my lipstick. My fingers between your fingers." Her breathing was a little more labored. I watched her chest rise and fall. This was unlike our usual meditations. "Everything feels so peaceful, so safe," I repeated. "Listening to my words. Hearing what I say. You melt into my arms, like ice cream in the hot summer sun. You've never felt so... wonderful..." I wasn't hypnotizing her or anything. Not really. But we'd been doing our guided meditations for so long and so routinely, that I wasn't sure she was even hearing me. But her body did. "Only happiness finds its way here with the two of us, only calm, only safety and serenity. No judgment, no sickness, no pressure, nothing that hurts... nothing that worries... nothing that you don't want. I'm here with you, which means you want me here with you. I'm holding your hand, because you want me to hold your hand. You might want for other things, and each and every one of them you can have..." I pulled her out of her safe space with the snap of my fingers. It was jolting, and she sat up like lightning. She was still breathing heavy, and I turned her to face me. She looked at me with unmitigated fear, and unmitigated desire. Well, here goes nothing. "Judith?" I said clearly. She nodded her head, trying to get her bearings. "We are going to watch a movie together now. But for tonight, and tonight only... I will kiss you." Judith was awestruck, but her awe was struck even harder when I named my terms. "I'll kiss you, if you wet your pants." The shock and confusion on Judith's face was indescribable. Like she misheard. But she didn't. It played on loop in her brain; I could see it. Until finally, she shook her head. "I... what? I don't..." "Ah ah," I put a finger to her lips. "No need to argue. You don't have to. But if you do, I'll kiss you." "But..." Judith still couldn't find her words. But she managed to find one: "Why...?" "Because I want you to," I said simply. "The rest is up to you." With that, I sat back on the sofa and grabbed the remote. I turned the TV onto the DVD player and started the movie. The Truman Show. Topical. "I'm not... that's... that's ridiculous," Judith was a full thirty seconds behind the conversation. "You don't have to. I'm not telling you to. I'm telling you that when you do, I'll kiss you. Shh, the movie is on." When you wet yourself, not if. Shh, you're done talking now. There were so many ways for me to pull on the strings of my little puppet girl without her having the faintest clue that she wasn't in charge of her own decisions anymore. She'd do this, because I wanted her to want to. It was that simple. "I'm... I'm not!" Judith glared at me; I could see in my peripheral vision. But when I didn't acknowledge her, she fell back into the sofa and crossed her arms angrily. I thought maybe she would storm off or something, but she didn't. She just sat there and watched the movie. Halfway through, once her temper had simmered a bit, I paused it to get a drink. She took this as an invitation to continue the conversation. "You're joking, right?" she asked. Her anger had ebbed away into anxiety. I wondered how many times she'd considered it during the first half of the film. "I'm not," I said plainly. "Water?" "Sure, whatever," Judith sighed. Then she asked again: "Why? That's so stupid!" "I told you. I want you to." "But why?!" "You know the answer," I said simply. I'd said it enough times over the past week. As she was cuddled and hugged and touched. I had mentioned again and again: I find it cute when girls are powerless. "I can't do that," she said quietly. I handed her the glass of water and she took it with both hands. "Then don't," I said. "But... ugh..." Judith sat back on the sofa and sipped her water. She looked so torn. So frustrated. She wasn't at war with me when it came to this: she was at war with herself. The Judith that desperately wanted to do this, that desperately needed to make me happy, that desperately craved my approval and my kisses. And the Judith that existed before she became a Candy, a specter that haunted her even now. I knew which one would win. I think she knew, too. It was pretty late in the afternoon - relative to the beach house - when the movie was over. Judith was sitting on the other side of the sofa, leaning away from me. Her water was gone. She hadn't gotten up to use the bathroom, and her feet were tucked up under her. Interesting. "I like that movie a lot," I said brightly. "Not everything is what it seems." "Yeah..." Judith didn't look at me. She was watching the credits. I couldn't tell if she was angry or embarrassed. "I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable," I said, getting up from the couch. "I'll maintain my professionalism better." The last time I'd said something like that, we hadn't kissed for weeks. We still hadn't kissed. And I could tell Judith hated the limbo. She wanted out. But she didn't say anything. "Well, I should go," I said. I was halfway to the door when Judith grabbed my wrist. She still wouldn't meet my gaze. "Please..." Judith whispered. "Don't go..." "Oh?" I feigned surprise and tilted my head in curiosity. "Did I forget something?" There was a pause. A long, quiet pause, and the only thing that moved between us was Judith, awkwardly swaying in place. Was she still dithering on this? "Judith?" I asked. "Say I did it…" she mumbled, blushing deeply. "You'd... like that?" "I think you know the answer to that one, princess. I'd like it very much." "Ugh, this sucks..." Judith finally let go of my arm, and she stood there with her arms crossed. The way she swayed made it obvious: she had to pee. "It doesn't have to suck, you know." "Says the one making outrageous demands," Judith said sharply. She was getting a little willful, so I leaned in and tilted her chin to look up at me. The anger in her eyes faded into embarrassment. "I can retract my offer, if you're finding it too difficult," I said. She tried to turn her head, but I held it still. She tried to push my hand away, so I turned on my heel and pressed her to the refrigerator door. Her breaths were heavy and uneven and her cheeks were scarlet. My lips were close to hers, painted in soft red lipstick, and Judith was on edge. I could tell that pushing her any further was either a really good idea or a really bad one. But, if worse came to worse, I could just rewrite the whole scene and do it again. So I went with my instincts. "It's okay," I whispered in her ear. "You're safe. All you have to is let go. Can you do that for me?" Those six words had an almost instinctual response in Judith. Her head nodded and she looked away. Then we were both quiet. I didn't say anything else, because I knew she was trying. Wetting your pants isn't exactly easy, contrary to how often it happens in my line of work. But the magic of wetting yourself isn't in starting; it's that once you start, it's damn near impossible to stop. I heard Judith's breath catch in her throat, and she tightly closed her eyes. I took half a step away from the fridge, to watch as her tight blue jeans grew dark around her crotch. Steady streams spilled down her inner thighs, and the quiet pitter patter of liquid hitting the tile floor filled the room. A puddle formed at her feet, and when I looked back up at Judith... she was crying. Her pants were wet. Her eyes were wet. Her cheeks were wet. Without a word, I made her lips wet too. I kissed her. A gentle kiss. Soft. Careful. Compassionate. And I whispered to her, right in her ear, when I finished that kiss: "You're such a good girl for me. You're such a good little helpless princess, my Judith~" And then, I kissed her again. At first, all Judith wanted to do was cry. But after a few kisses, she started kissing back. After a handful more, her tears slowed. I pressed myself into her with absolutely no regard for my own clothes; what did I care if they got wet? Both of my hands were on her face, on her cheek or her neck, until I let one slide down her side to her hip. The concept of consent in a space where memory is mutable seemed so laughable, but I also prided myself on not being a damn creep. And besides, it was sexier if she asked for it. So with my lips on hers, with one hand tangled in her hand, I let the other one tour her hips. Her jeans. Her waist. Her tummy. Even the fronts of her thighs. But no further. Not yet. The kissing lasted a while, as long as I needed it to. When I finally stopped, Judith's eyes were glossy and her lip was trembling. She looked up at me like I was a god. The irony. "Tell me what you did," I teased. "Tell me... and I'll undress you." I watched Judith's pride argue with her libido, but we both knew which would win. She dropped her gaze to the floor, to the puddle at her feet, and blushed. Her eyes teared up again as she mumbled. "I... peed my pants..." "Yes you did, you peed your pants. You showed me that you're helpless, didn't you?" Judith nodded, because she didn't have a choice. She didn't even understand the implications of my words. So I took her by the hand and led her down the hall to the bathroom. She was crying again when we arrived, but just a little. "Let's get you changed out of your wet clothes," I said lovingly, shifting my tone a little. She probably needed some comfort, at least until she was naked in front of me. Judith nodded her head, because what else could she do? "There's a good girl, Judith, you just let me take care of everything. Arms up." She didn't need to be entirely naked, that was true, but if she argued I'd tell her she got pee on her top as well. But Judith didn't argue. She still looked close to tears and her cheeks were scarlet with embarrassment. I could tell she was turned on by the way she breathed, but her timidness was overwhelming that lust. She lifted her arms and I pulled the shirt off over her head. Then I reached for the button on the front of her jeans. She took half a step back, but I kept at it until I slid the cold, wet pants down to her ankles. Her panties were two different colors: a light blue on the top half, and a deep azure between her thighs. She crossed her arms over her bra and tried to close her legs as tight as she could. "Don't fuss, princess. I'm going to take care of my helpless little girl, and get you properly dressed. And then we're going to kiss all night, and I know how much you want that~" Judith didn't respond. She didn't look at me. She wasn't in control in this moment, and she probably knew it. She was grappling with the idea of giving up control to me. So I continued to lovingly undress her, stripping her of her bra and then pulling down her panties. I could see the discomfort on her face with each article of clothing I removed, but she still didn't protest. Maybe she felt like she couldn't. Good. I dithered on the idea of giving her a bath, but that time of contemplation would only let her gather her thoughts. Instead, I reached into the cabinet under the sink and retrieved a conveniently positioned package of baby wipes and began to clean her skin. Judith shivered when the wipe touched her skin. I forced her to spread her legs with a light pat on her inner thigh and she did so obediently. Her arms were still crossed over her bare chest, even as I wiped down her most intimate areas. When I was done, she closed her legs again and looked at her feet. "I can't believe I did that," she muttered. "It'll become easier to believe each time you do it, Judith. And you will do it again. You're my favorite patient, after all, and I know you like to make me happy." Those word choices were definitely bold, I'll admit, but she was so vulnerable right now, so… programmable. I could tell she wanted to argue with me. She wouldn't do it again. But she had already done it once, which was one more time than she ever thought possible. Technically twice, if I counted the diaper when she was sick. It was a slippery slope, and she had already picked up speed. When I was done, I got back to my feet and took her cheeks in my hands. I made her look up at me, and then I kissed her. I kissed her deeply, tenderly, and lovingly. A few more kisses like that, and her arms had uncrossed. A few more kisses like that, and she was looking up at me with longing and desire. "You're so cute when you act this way," I whispered, paying with her hair. I specified act, to put a bit of distance between her and her actions. To make it seem like she was doing this for me. I primed her for rationalization. "You're lucky you're hot," Judith said shyly, looking away. "I am, aren't I?" I teased. "Would you like me to undress as well?" Judith looked up at me again, searching my eyes for a trick. Like I was lying about it. Why would I lie? But she didn't want to answer. It was simple psychology. You don't show your hand until you know what your opponent has. If she said she wanted me to strip naked, then I could say no. I could laugh at her. I could shame her for wanting something. But if I made a promise to give her what she wanted - for a price of course - then she had security. A quid pro quo. A trade. The problem with Lucy and Charlie Brown is that Lucy never got anything out of keeping that football on the ground. Were she to make a deal, both of them could have been happy. "Beg me to take off my clothes, and I will," I said simply. Judith looked away from my eyes, at my neck. At my chest. At my hips. At my pink scrubs. Her mind was probably imagining what my body was like without them covering it. Then she looked at her own feet. "Please... take off your clothes..." she mumbled. "Mmm? What was that, princess? A little louder, because that certainly doesn't sound like a girl who wants to see her sexy nurse naked, does it?" Judith whined a little and almost stomped her foot. With just a nudge into childishness, she was already acting so immature. Delightful. "Please... can you take off your clothes? Pretty please... please, for me?" "For you?" I asked, tilting my head. "Why not undress me yourself?" "Because..." Judith physically shrunk into herself. Her shoulders hunched and she hugged herself tighter. "Because I'm... helpless... I can't... do anything..." She got an A+ on that one, my little overachiever! "That's right, you are helpless. You can't do anything, and you need me to undress myself. You need to see me naked. Isn't that right?" She nodded, but that wasn't enough. "Isn't that right?" I repeated. "Y-yes..." she mumbled. I could see tears in her eyes. So much shame... but this was more important than her pride. She'd been fawning after me for weeks. Everything she wanted was right in front of her. "And what should I take off first, my helpless princess?" "I... dunno..." Her uncertainty was consuming her. I could work with that. "Of course you don't," I said. "You don't get to make choices like that." I started to strip off my scrubs. Top first, then bottoms. I was wearing a black lingerie set: lacy panties and a push-up bra. I had been planning this day for a while. Her gaze danced from her feet up to my body, and back down again. I smiled as her cheeks turned pinker. She liked tall girls. She liked girls with lipstick. And she loved nurses, courtesy of me. I was everything she could ever want. I did as I promised. I unclasped my bra without any trouble and slid it off my shoulders. My breasts were firm and full, the kind you saw on naughty magazine covers. Then I slid my panties down my thighs. They hit the tile floor of the bathroom without a sound and I stepped out of them, approaching Judith completely naked. "You're a good girl," I told her. "Tell me you're a good girl, and you can touch me anywhere you'd like." This one was a freebie, just to get her riled up. "I'm a good girl," she said, without any hesitation. So I took her hands in mine, unfolding them from over her chest, and put one on my breast. Her fingers were soft to the touch. "Tell me that you want to be my helpless girl, and you can use both hands~" I encouraged. "I want... to be..." She hesitated, but her hand was still on my chest. I was close to her. My lips were near hers. Her body was warm. It was betraying her. An adult's sex drive was their greatest weakness, and she already had one hand on the prize. It was a sunk cost; she never stood a chance. "I want to be... your helpless girl..." she muttered. So I took her other hand and set it on my hip, near my bare ass. Then I leaned in and kissed her again. Cause and effect, one action leading to another. It was how you trained a puppy, and it worked just as well for a baby girl with puppy dog eyes. I kissed her again, deeper, and her hand moved around to my butt. I stepped her backward until she was pressed up against the wall. My fingers explored her breasts, squeezing softly and playing with her nipples. With my other hand, I made lines on her perfectly soft skin with my fingernails, down her hip and her upper thigh. She was breathing heavily into my mouth. Her hands were trembling. I moved my hand around to the inside of her thigh and her legs opened automatically for me. She was so desperate, so eager. Instead, I pressed my knee between her legs and let her rest herself on my thigh. A dozen kisses turned into a hundred. My breasts were pressed against hers, our bare bodies entwined. Her arms were wrapped around me and she broke our kiss. She put her head on my shoulder, whimpering and panting for air. That's when I stopped. She almost fell flat on her ass when I pulled away, bracing herself on the wall for support. She looked up at me with dizzy lust. "You're helpless," I reminded her. She eagerly nodded. "You wet your pants," I reminded her. She eagerly nodded again. "Ask me to put you in a diaper," I said, "and I'll make you cum." Her eyebrows tilted up in confusion. Those two things didn't add up in her head. Even if a diaper was some kind of sex thing for me, if it added to the fantasy of her helplessness, it would outright get in the way of what I was promising. "I... but..." "Trust me," I said sweetly. "You won't regret it." Her eyes looked into mine. Her pride was a long forgotten memory. Her shame was overwhelmed with desire. She just wanted me to fuck her, no matter what, even if she didn't understand how I could. So she nodded her head. "Please... put me in a diaper..." she said breathlessly. "Why?" I asked. There were a few answers, and any of them were acceptable. I thought she would lean back on the accident she'd had, but she surprised me. "So I can... um..." The final word was so quiet I barely heard it. "Cum..." From that point on, I wouldn't let Judith cum without a diaper. And since my very presence was a turn on, I had a very effective method of control. "Come with me," I said. "Into your room, onto your bed~" I could see the pain in her eyes as she walked past me, out the door of the bathroom, and toward her room. She covered herself up with her arms as she hurried through the hall, in view of the doorwall. The beach outside was sparkling with evening light. When the two of us were alone in her room, I closed the door. We were both completely naked, but our demeanors couldn't have been more different. She was shy and nervous. I was bold and confident. I went over to the dresser where I'd put the diapers a week ago. "You're so attractive, Judith," I praised. "But you're never more attractive than when you're in a diaper." "This is absolutely ridiculous," she said quietly, just quietly enough for me to hear, but not loud enough to make a statement. She wasn't willing to compromise this opportunity right now. "It only seems that way right now, because you're looking from the outside-in. Give it time; you'll see." I held the diaper out in front of me, like it was a religious relic. The first time I diapered Judith was professional. I did my best to treat her like any nurse would any patient. That was the point, after all. Today, I made a show of it. I unfolded the diaper in front of her. I laid her tenderly on the bed. I prompted her to lift her butt with a tap on the hip. I spread out the thick padding like smoothing out the creases of a bedsheet. I spread her thighs wide; they had dried, but her sex was glistening with arousal. I sat her back down by pressing on her waistline. Her hips hit the soft lining of the diaper and it crinkled. Her cheeks were crimson. "There we go," I cooed. "Isn't it familiar and warm? Happy, safe feelings?" "It's not like that at all," Judith pouted. "It's embarrassing." Her arms were crossed over her bare chest, but any time my fingers ventured between her legs for any reason - like rubbing in the baby powder - she squirmed. "Oh, it's embarrassing to make the woman you like feel good?" Judith didn't answer. She sunk into the sheets and looked up at the ceiling. Even if she had the heart to argue with me over what I liked or why I liked it, I never gave her the chance to let her lust simmer down. As I pulled the diaper up between her thighs - stark white with blue and yellow lines of the medical print - she audibly whined. To her, a diaper was something that would only get in the way of sex. I would prove to her that it was the opposite. The first time she wore one, we kissed. This time, she'd cum. Diapers wouldn't be a barrier; they'd be a precursor. I taped up the wings of her diaper. I was slow and methodical, savoring every crinkle. One tape on the bottom. Then the other. One on the top, and then the other. And just like that, Judith Levin was entombed in a diaper and nothing else. "You promised," she muttered, still looking up at the ceiling. "If I wore this..." She was so needy. It was downright adorable! "Oh, I promised? What did I promise, again? Use your words.” "Maria," she said flatly, trying to exude some level of maturity. But when I raised an eyebrow, she sighed. There was no victory for her, and she knew what I wanted to hear. "You promised... you'd make me cum..." "I promised I'd make you cum, that's true! I promised that I'd make my favorite little patient, my little girl who begged to be put in a diaper, I promised to make her cum. And..." I ran my fingers over the plastic of the diaper, smiling coyly. "I do keep my promises." Judith shivered a little at my touch. Her modesty forced her to close her thighs in response, and her diaper forced them open again. She couldn't escape my hand as it traced lines up the middle of her diaper. I turned and crawled my way onto the bed, so that I was propped up beside her on my elbow, and my face was impossible to look away from. "I don't see... how this is going to work..." she mumbled. But Judith underestimated my commitment. Sure, I'd never truly fucked a woman in a diaper before. This wasn't my kink, not really. But I'd been dressing adults in diapers for the better part of five years, and I'd explored the sensations myself. I studied the weaknesses of having the thick padding between my own thighs, and I'd studied the strengths too. Years of practice led up to this moment. Years of gently and roughly masturbating in diapers. Judith, like any ordinary adult woman on this planet, knew the obvious weakness of wearing a diaper during sex: I couldn't put anything inside her. But only I - and probably a subset of fetishists - knew the strength: the soft padding had a lot more surface area than a finger or two. Fucking a girl in a diaper had nothing to do with precision; it was about space. It was moving the diaper in ways that every inch of that crinkly padding could caress her in just the right places. I didn't have to be rough. I didn't have to be fast. I had to find a rhythm that worked. I had to allow for empty space, for the moments of taking the padding off her sensitive areas, knowing that it would easily find its way back again. In a handful of words, diaper sex was a bit of an art form. And I was a damn good artist. I crawled up onto the bed and leaned against the wall, gesturing to Judith. "Come sit here between my legs," or in my lap, "and lean back against me." In this pose, I would have my arms around her, and she would feel small in my embrace. Kind of like the Reverse Cowgirl of diaper sex. "This is silly..." But Judith did as she was told. I leaned back against the wall and opened my legs for her, entirely naked. She looked me up and down, from my bare breasts to the space between my legs she would soon occupy. She could have rolled onto her hands and knees and put her face between my thighs, but she didn't dare take initiative. She didn't want to risk taking any power away from me, lest I become less invested in our play. So she scooted back, crinkling with each movement, until my arms were around her body. I pulled her in close to me, so her bare skin was against mine. I could reach under her arms and squeeze her bare breasts. My fingers traced down her stomach to the top of the diaper. This position worked well for me; it wasn't too dissimilar from touching myself. I knew what felt good already. "This is about sense and sensation. It's about listening to the sounds, focusing on the heat, allowing the scents to wash over you. Take it all in, enjoy it, slowly.” My fingertips crawled down the front of her diaper mischievously while I spoke quietly into her ear. "It's not a meditation," Judith snapped a little. "Yes it is," I said firmly. "Just like when we meditate out in the living room. But this time you're in my arms. Just close your eyes and listen to my voice." "This isn't sexy," she said. Annoyed. "Then I should stop?" I teased. "I'm just saying..." she sulked. "Just trust me, Judith," I whispered in her ear. "Can you do that for me?" I felt the tension in her body dwindle a little. She laid back into my arms. She was still sulking, but she nodded her head anyway. "Good girl," I said, and traced the curve of her bare breast with my other hand. "Just listen to my voice and feel what my hands do to you." "It's not like I'll be able to feel anything through this thing..." Judith pouted. But she didn't know how wrong she was. Women were a little trickier to manipulate than men. Well, I was generalizing, but it was a fair rule to live by when your job was literally to manipulate people into doing what you wanted. I knew Judith's sexuality wasn't tied exclusively to how I rubbed her off. Thankfully, I'd been building my arsenal for a long time. I had the nurse stuff. I had the lipstick I was wearing. I had her meditations. I could draw on those inspirations and build associations. I slowly caressed the front of her diaper with my fingers. Soft playing became firmer, more deliberate petting. I whispered into her ear: "Just think about who I am, and who you are. I'm your favorite nurse, and you're my favorite patient. And today I've stayed a little longer after putting you in your diaper. I've put you on my lap. I've held you like my doll. I've given you baths—" "You've never given me a bath," Judith argued, but she was quickly shushed. "Quiet now. Like your safe place, like the beach. Like the gentle hum of the tides, and the heat of the sun on your face. The sand between your toes..." I physically felt Judith's body relax in my arms. It was such an automatic response now, meditating and relaxing. Falling into my words, like they were the very sun in the sky, bathing her in warmth. If that hadn't worked, I'd just have told her that she was given an injection that made her unable to talk. Or move. She'd probably have ridden that one all the way to her happy ending, though, and I wanted it to be her diaper that did that. So I continued to rub the front, applying a little more pressure, a mixture of lateral movements to keep her from getting used to it. "You're so pretty, Judith. You've always been so pretty. You've attracted the gaze of so many women, more than you know. Women who want you. Women who want to pin your wrists to the bed, to crawl on top of you, to kiss you. All the girls who want to hold you in place and grope you and fondle you and rub your diaper…" Judith didn't have a choice but to squirm at my words. The beach brought her visceral imagination, and the fantasy of a woman pinning her to the bed was too much to pass up. I only trickled in the concept of diapers, a drop of food coloring in crystal clear water. All I had to do was let it spread. "Think of my breasts," I whispered in her ear. "You saw them for the first time, only minutes ago. Round and full and naked. You felt them. The warmth of my skin on your palm. The way they squished as you squeezed them. The way your diaper squishes when I squeeze it." "Mmm.." Judith let out a quiet sound as I squeezed the front of her diaper. Her hands - which were at her sides - found my knees. She gently touched my skin, up and down my legs, as if to remember what I felt like. "That's right, princess; that's a sensation for you and you alone to enjoy. The sensation of squeezing my breasts, like I squeeze your diaper… and in both cases, you squirm and moan." My hand matched the slow rhythm of my words. I pressed on the padding between her legs, forcing her thighs to spread even wider. "Do you remember how you got here?" I asked. "When I promised you a kiss, if you wet your pants?" "Mmm..." Judith's sound that time was a little less pleasant, more of a whimper. I used my free hand to pull her close to my body, so my breasts were pressed against her bare back. So that we made contact in a hundred different places. So she knew we were naked. "You gave up control," I continued. "You wet your pants for me, even though you were uncertain. You gave me what I wanted, and didn't it feel good? To be kissed the way I kissed you? For me to press your back to the fridge?" "Mmm..." Judith's whimper was a little less whiny. A little more affectionate. "Like when you were sick," I said. "You gave up control. I took care of you, like an excellent nurse. I dressed you. I changed you. You wet yourself then too, do you remember? But didn't it feel good? The kisses I gave you that day?" I was rewriting history a little; she was the one that kissed me. But Judith's lips parted and the sound that came out was more of an: "Ahh..." "That's right, you remember it. I had just changed you. My lips crashed down on yours in cascades, more potent than the waves on the beach. If my hand had been between your thighs, it would have felt like this. Rubbing, pressing, squeezing your diaper." And like closed caption subtitles, my words accurately described what my hand was doing. "You've been so anxious to give me power over you," I cooed. "But it always feels so good, doesn't it? The kisses. The touching. Your back to something, your hands on my boobs. My hands on yours." I punctuated that sentence with a squeeze of her breast. My free hand cupped her chest and massaged it gently. The other, still on her diaper, pulled her even closer to me, so that my bare sex was against the crinkly plastic. I found a rhythm and gently rocked against her like waves onto the shore. I allowed my breathing to become uneven, to surrender to the idea of arousal. I wanted her to think this turned me on. Women were so unconsciously empathic. Judith began to whimper and squirm in my lap. Maybe her inhibitions weren't entirely washed away, but her logical mind was out to sea. My hand on her diaper continued to whip up a vortex of arousal, to which she would soon fall victim. "You asked for this," I reminded her, whispering in her ear. We moved in unison, grinding her diaper against my body and my hand. Her composure had broken and she was audibly searching for each breath. Every now and again, a moan would escape her throat. Soft and quiet and embarrassed. I wondered how much sex she'd had in her life. More than none, but obviously not with anyone too experienced. My fingers were working magic between her thighs, using each bend and fold of the padding to my advantage. "You asked for your nurse to diaper you, so that you could cum. You trusted me to pleasure you the way I saw fit. And now, as I hold you tight in my arms, as I play with your body, as you are helpless to control yourself, you're so happy you did it. You're so happy you gave me this power over you, because I will use this power to make you feel wonderful. Isn't that right, Judith?" "Y-yes..." she whimpered between pants and moans. She shivered in my arms, but she wasn't cold. On the contrary, there was sweat along her neck and back. "And that's the wonderful thing about giving something away; you can't ever take it back. You gave this to me, and now it's mine. Now you're mine. My girl, my patient, my diapered little sex doll." My hand moved faster, with more and more intent. There was no room for her to breathe. My rhythm, my technique, and my words were all perfect. Everything about the moment was perfect. I could tell when she got close, because her head would sag lazily and she'd hold her breath in spurts. She'd done what I asked of her, and now it was time to show her what obedience got her. "Cum in your diaper, princess. Can you do that for me?" That final request was all it took. Her body wracked with tremors and I pressed my hand firmly against her diaper. Her fingernails dug into the skin on my thighs and she let out a quiet scream. "Aahhh!!~" I held her tighter as she trembled and shook. Her bare toes were curled tight and she couldn't stop squirming against my breasts. I never moved my hand from her diaper, and whenever her fits would begin to slow I'd rub it a little harder, just for a second, to stir her up again like sediment in a pond. She struggled to close her legs or to push me away, but the thick diaper and her weak muscles made sure neither of those things happened. In the end, she was half-conscious in my lap. I'd positioned her a little differently, so that her body was turned and she was cradled against my chest like a child. I supported her with one arm and traced circles on her knee with my other hand. "That... was... embarrassing..." Judith muttered. Her orgasm was long since over, but her face was still burning red. "You liked it," I whispered to her. "I... did," she admitted. Then she looked up at me with glossy eyes and said: "Did you? You didn't, um... ya know..." She looked up at me with concern, so I smiled reassuringly. "I liked this very much. I hope we can play again soon." "Yeah," Judith blushed. "I'd like that." I knew Judith would spiral when I left, that all the humiliating things she'd done would catch up to her. But it didn't matter. Everything had gone perfectly, and I had her wrapped around my little finger. For once, it seemed like nothing could go wrong.

Mistake Eight I spent almost a month with Ai Sinclair. I did everything I could to break her down, to humiliate her, to make her dependent on me. By the end of it, she was. She truly wanted to be a good girl for me, for the Academy. I thought getting rid of her ability to ask a question would be enough. To even think of questions! But she was so fucking curious... Ai wanted me to use the marker again, to make her helpless. To make her mine. But the markers didn't work like that. I couldn't take away the part of her she wanted to get rid of so desperately: herself. I swiped the marker along her forehead and her body fell limply to the ground. I put the cap back on the marker and looked down at her lifeless, vacant eyes. That's ten, I thought. Eli was right. Nine or ten uses of the marker, and her consciousness was gone. Lost, drifting in whatever cosmic space consciousnesses goes to when it disconnects from the body. Maybe I should have felt guilty, but I didn't. I was angry at her. I failed. She made me fail. I didn't want a reminder of that. I wanted her to stay braindead. But then I noticed a light in her eyes. A faint flicker, deep in her pupils. At first, I thought it was just a reflection. But when you work at the Academy long enough, you learn the difference between someone who's there and someone who isn't. "Miss Porter?" the orderly asked nervously. "Should I put her in the Memoriam?" Yes. I wanted her as a trophy. I wanted her locked away in one of the other cells, where she could never escape. I wanted to win. "No..." I sighed, against my better instincts. Ai was the Magician. She still had a purpose to serve. "Start her over, somewhere new." "Where?" The orderly was a little taken aback. "I don't care," I said sharply. "She's not my problem anymore." Eli and I had an argument over text. Resetting someone was easy; they'd done it with Ai once already. I could have stayed on her case, but I said no. I said I'd have her dead in the room next door, or alive on the other side of the world. Eli chose the latter. When I returned to Academy M, I was met with a nice surprise. The nurse who took my place gave me a whole report on Judith in my absence, but one thing in particular stood out to me. I left three diapers on her dresser when I departed. When I came back, she had none. A shame she wouldn't remember any of it. The next day, I entered Judith's beach house. When she looked at me, her eyes lit up like a thousand Christmas trees. She got to her feet, but she hesitated to come running over to me. We'd work on that. It was nice to be back in my element. "I'm back," I said with a smile. "It's nice to see you," Judith admitted sheepishly. I put my arms out for a hug and she looked at me awkwardly. But she moved toward me and slid into my arms. While I hugged her, I uncapped the marker and touched it to the back of her neck. Then I went about setting up the house the way it had been the month before, restocking the diapers on her dresser. I trimmed her nails and her hair, just a bit, and then did the same to mine. It took most of the day to be sure everything was perfect. I left Judith alone for the rest of the day. From her perspective, I had only just left after talking about our kiss. The day after she was sick. I was gone an entire month and she would think I'd never left at all. I watched on the screen as she inspected one of the diapers on her nightstand, as she played with the plastic, and ultimately she put it back. What an adventurous girl. The next day, I entered Judith's beach house the same as I always did. It felt so momentous to me, but it was so routine for her. None of my progress had been undone. "Good morning," I said warmly. "Hey," she said with a small smile. "New glasses?" Ah, fuck. What a stupid mistake. "I use them for reading," I quickly explained. "Well, they're cute." Then we were quiet. Awkwardness still hung between us. Uncertainty. Perfect. Judith got up and went over to the living room, where she started to set up our cushions for meditating. It was the first thing we did everyday, but she seemed more somber than usual. Perhaps because it was only the day after our conversation. Perhaps it was a side-effect of the marker. "Are you feeling okay?" I asked, setting all my stuff down on the counter. "Uh, yeah. I'm just tired. I didn't sleep well." She didn't look at me when she spoke. Either she was angry at me or embarrassed, and the latter seemed a lot more likely. By the time I got to the living room, she was already sitting on her cushion, so I sat down on mine. Before she could think to pull away, I put my hand on her cheek and tilted her face up at me. I could feel the heat from her blush on the palm of my hand. She was startled, frozen in place. Then I put my other hand to her forehead. "Well, you don't seem warm, but you were sick recently," I said. "Maybe we should postpone your lessons and I'll put you down for a nap. Like last time." I watched her process my words. Like last time. Like the time I kissed her. The parallels were too much for Judith to pass up. I watched her rationalize, her brain working behind those nervous brown eyes. Then she nodded. "I guess a nap couldn't hurt…" "Brilliant," I smiled warmly. "I bet you'll feel a lot better by the time you wake up." I got to my feet and took Judith's hand. I held it until we got to her room, full of daylight from the window. I sat Judith down on the edge of the bed and explored her dresser for some pajamas. The stack of three diapers was still neatly on her dresser, and when I looked back at Judith she was blushing again. "I think this pink babydoll is perfect, don't you?" I asked. "Uh... I guess..." The pajamas in question were a little childish, but not entirely unattractive from an adult lens. I wondered if she would argue, but it seemed her people-pleasing was in good form today. But when she reached for the nightie, I held it back. "There's no need for you to dress yourself," I said. She looked awestruck. "Well... I can do it though..." She reached again for the nightie. I kept it away from her. "Or you can let me do my job," I said. "Could you do that for me?" I watched her mind whirl behind those chocolate brown eyes. When it stopped churning, she put her hand down. "I guess..." she mumbled. "I like when a girl can't take care of herself," I admitted. "It makes me feel needed. And it'll make you feel like a princess to be dressed by someone else, won't it? Being doted over, cared for, fussed upon. Isn't that nice?" "I never cared for princesses," Judith shrugged, but her cheeks were still pink. "I'm caring for one right now," I teased, reaching down and pulling her shirt up above her head. She covered her bra with her arms and squeezed her thighs together. Every tiny little movement of her body was chronicled in my memory. "I think you make an excellent princess, for what it's worth," I said as I continued to dress her. "You're cute. You've got a beautiful smile. You look wonderful in pretty things. And you're also very kind." I reached behind Judith to unclasp her bra, letting my face come close to hers. Letting her feel the breath through my painted lips, while I felt the heat from her cheeks. "You think so...?" Judith asked. I could hear the hesitation in her voice, but also a curiosity. "I know so. You're in a strange place with strange things happening, and you still maintain a level head and a kind energy toward me. I really appreciate that." "Yeah... I guess I do." Judith nodded a little and I could see a smile on the corner of her lips. Once her bra was off, I pulled the nightie down over her chest. She was still wearing her jeans, but the hem of the nightie would barely cover her underwear. "I really can dress myself," she argued, but she didn't stop me from unbuttoning her jeans and sliding them down. I caught a glimpse of her striped underwear and smiled a little to myself. Honestly, Judith was pretty cute. It was a shame she was a Candy. "C'mon. Into bed now." I ushered her onto her unkempt bed and untangled the blankets at the foot. As I covered her up, I made a strategic comment, knowing the answer already. "Do you think you need a diaper?" "What? No!" Judith was visibly offended, but that expression softened when I added: "That's a shame. I thought it was cute, seeing you powerless like that." Judith stared blankly at me as I tucked her in, but neither of us brought up the diapers again. I reached into my pocket and took out the thermometer. I put it to her lips and she opened obediently. "You're such a good little patient for me, Judith," I commented, putting the thermometer in her mouth. She didn't say anything, because she still had the thermometer in her mouth. And by the time I took it out, it had been too long to argue. I checked the number. "Looks like you're okay," I said with a bit of relief. "Get some rest." Before I left the room, I leaned down and kissed Judith on the forehead.

Mistake Seven Saying goodbye to Judith was an ordeal. She even asked if our kiss was the reason I was leaving, which was something I wanted to avoid. I didn't want her cards on the table, but it felt like I was forcing her hand. Thankfully, she wouldn't remember any of it. I had to hire a replacement to babysit her while I was away. He would take over her lessons, and I'd given him explicit instructions on how to keep her out of trouble. All he had to do was stall for time, until I got back. Thankfully, she wouldn't remember any of that either. I didn't arrive at Academy I until late the following night. I was exhausted, but Eli sent over a filing cabinet with reports on all the candidates - or Candies, I guess - and my curiosity got the best of me. Candies was a clever word; cute enough to identify with, and veiled enough to be misleading. I wished I had been the one to come up with it. I sure didn't go through 1508 files (the number was printed on a card on the front of the cabinet), but I went through a few that mattered. Ai Sinclair. Age 25. There was a photo in her file. Asian-American. Brown eyes. Long, dark hair. And that same blank expression every Candy had in their file. That picture was taken after the first Touch. Next page. #1091. One of the newer ones? And she was already causing so much trouble. Likelihood: 61%. Anything over ten percent was a cause for concern. Penny didn't believe in 100%, not when it came to people. She always said "anything more likely than a coin toss is all but certain sooner or later". I read on. Transferred from Academy V. Despite our attempts, we are unable to locate the Chariot. #1091 will find it for us. Ah, right. The Chariot. In less cryptic terms: will. It was the one thing we couldn't control with the markers, so we needed to find the right candidate to be the will of the Academy. Ai might have been an Arcana magnet, but I didn't see how she would help us with that. The final note in her file was "Watch her, and never let her near #254." Interesting. I put Ai's file back in the cabinet and went looking for #254. Unfortunately, the whole cabinet was organized alphabetically by last name. It took me an hour to find the right one, in the last drawer. Kione Williams. Age 27. Black. Brown eyes. Dark, curly hair. She was cute. I flipped the page. #254. Likelihood: 92%. Fuck. Transferred from Academy R. History of visual and auditory hallucinations. Disconnect with reality reduces the efficacy of Touches. The markers didn't work on her? Wow, Eli really did have his hands full. I read on. Transferred from Academy B. Designated: High Priestess. I didn't know tarot all that well, but Penny gave us all a crash course when the markers were handed out. I knew enough to get by. The High Priestess was the guardian of the subconscious. She was a teacher of hidden truths. The Magician was her counterpart, an embodiment of the tangible world. The power to create something real from nothing at all. If Ai was the Magician, it made sense that she wasn't allowed anywhere near Kione. Everything was really coming together, wasn't it? Everything we worked for... and it all came down to picking the right two people. The next morning, I dressed in a white coat and put on my reading glasses. I wanted to look smart, like I knew what I was doing. Honestly though? I was just winging it. "You know the rules?" one of the orderlies asked me. "I do." "If you need any help—" "That won't be necessary," I said simply. The orderly nodded and let me into the warmly lit room. I looked down at the sleeping girl on the bed. She was wearing a pink shirt with puffy sleeves and had a diaper taped around her hips. She looked so helpless. This was going to be fun. Her eyes flickered open. She saw me first. She looked at her surroundings. Then she tried to say something, but the pacifier between her lips kept her silent. She reached a trembling hand to her lips, but found the pacifier stuck in place. "Easy there, munchkin," I cooed as her eyes flickered open. "Try not to move too much now, not while you're still coming to." I watched her tug at the pacifier, but it was full of creamy pink liquid: a helpful little tool the Academy had at its disposal. I wouldn't have used it on Judith, but here things were different. Academy I wasn't about making friends. "I'll be happy to remove your binkie," I said, watching her eyebrows pull together at the word 'binkie'. "But you need to promise you'll be good for me. Do you promise?" Ai stared at me. Then she looked down at her outfit. At the diaper between her legs, decorated with baby blocks and teddy bears. When I saw her start to panic, I put my finger to the button of her pacifier and a few drops of that creamy pink liquid dripped into her mouth. Instantly, she calmed down and her eyes glossed over. So. Easy. "Like any adjustment," I said, "this is going to take time. It's going to be scary at times, but the better you behave, the sooner it's going to become easy, and then normal. You can fight every step of the way, or you can lean into the help provided and be a good girl. Either way, the destination will be the same - only your journey will change." I watched Ai's face contort with confusion. It didn't matter if she understood what I was saying; she would very soon. But she started to tug on her pacifier again. Such blatant disobedience. So I pushed the pacifier again and her eyes drooped. "You have quite the resistance," I said, tilting my head. She must have had a lot of pink milk in Academy V - her tolerance was rather high. I snapped my fingers, took out the marker, and touched it to Ai's forehead. Academy I was all about memory and time manipulation; I could use the snap of my fingers to turn her consciousness on or off whenever I needed to. She was putty in my hands. Or so I thought. I shouldn't have underestimated Ai Sinclair.

Mistake Six "Oh... no. I... I'm sorry..." Judith shook her head, but I stopped it with my finger on her chin. "Don't be sorry," I whispered, and I leaned in to kiss her again. After a dozen kisses, after she was aching with arousal, I pulled away sheepishly. "I... shouldn't be doing this..." I mumbled, looking away from Judith. "I just thought you were so cute, and... I've liked you for a while..." "I've... liked you... too..." Judith said between breaths. "But I'm your nurse..." I watched Judith's neediness multiply. "I dun' care," she whined. "But, if anyone found out..." "They won't." Judith was the one trying to be reassuring, as if she had any control. She was so out of control that she didn't even realize how eager she was acting. It was adorable. "Maybe we should wait until you're better before we talk about this," I said nervously. "I don't want to take advantage of you." The irony. "I... but..." Judith squirmed and whimpered. Judith looked like she might die of heartbreak. She was so lost in everything that was happening, in the whole scenario I'd so carefully crafted, that getting out of it seemed impossible. So I gave her one final kiss on the forehead and brushed her cheek with my hand. "Get some rest, Judith. I'll check on you in a little bit." Then I left Judith alone. I peeked my head in after a few minutes, wondering if maybe she had decided her arousal was too much to ignore, but the girl was sound asleep. I left the remaining diapers on her dresser, packed up my things, and left. Judith slept through the night. I wasn't surprised; the medication took a long time for the body to process. I decided to wait until our usual meeting time before going to see her again. She needed time for her mind to process too. When I entered the beach house through the foyer, Judith was sitting at the kitchen island. She was writing something on paper, maybe practicing more notes for her dad. I faked a smile and approached a little less confidently than I usually would. "Good morning," I said. "Good morning," she said back. "Are you feeling better?" "Mmhmm... a little tired." She would only glance up at me for a moment before returning to her letter. "Should we... talk?" I asked, leaning in a little closer. "If you wanna..." Judith shrugged. So it seemed like she was going to play it cool. "I do," I said confidently. "Let's go over to the sofa." Judith nodded her head and got up from the stool at the kitchen. Curiously, Judith waited for me to sit down before she did… maybe waiting for a direction, or an instruction? I couldn't be 100% certain. And that was okay; today was more about active engagement than passive observations anyway. "So, where to begin..." "It was a mistake," Judith interrupted. "I was sick and exhausted; I wasn't thinking." "That's true... but I don't want to lie to you," I lied. "I do like you. I do think you're attractive. And charming. And..." With a deep sigh, I looked down at my hands. She was still standing up. "Maybe I shouldn't be your nurse anymore," I mumbled. "No!" Judith shouted. "I'm not... I'm sorry! I didn't mean to make this weird, and... last night... I don't know what I was thinking. Fuck." Huh. I'd never heard Judith say fuck before. It actually caught me a little off guard. "Hey, it's alright," I reassured her. "You didn't do anything wrong." "I kissed you," she said flatly, twirling her hair nervously. "True... but I'm the professional. You're my patient. I should have better self-control." "I like that you didn't have self-control," Judith muttered. She looked down at her feet and crossed her arms. We were both quiet for a moment. She didn't know what to do and I was pretending I didn't know what to do. Until finally, I asked: "What do you want?" "I... don't want you to leave..." Judith muttered. "Even if that means we have to..." "Behave?" I asked with a laugh. "Yeah..." Judith clearly didn't like that idea. "I have a hard time when I'm around you," I lied again. "I get ahead of myself. I don't do what's best for you." "You've always done what's best for me." "Not last night. I knew you were into me, and when I saw the wet spot on the bed..." Judith froze. Her cheeks took on a new shade of pink. "Nevermind," I quickly dismissed. "This isn't something I should be talking to a patient about." "I wanna know," Judith urged. "I want to know everything about you..." I looked at Judith. She looked back at me. I was a little awestruck by that look in her eye. Her determination was in a league of its own. "I suppose nothing I say would be as damaging to my reputation as kissing a patient," I sighed. "Can you please sit down though?" Judith sat down. Then I stood up and crossed my arms. A defensive posture. Then I remembered some stuff that made my cheeks pink. I looked every bit the embarrassed woman with a secret. "I knew you didn't have an accident, Judith. Last night." Judith didn't know if she was supposed to be more embarrassed about that, or less embarrassed. So she just sat there watching me. "I saw that wet spot on the bed, and I thought... I could use that as an excuse..." "An excuse for what?" Judith asked. She looked so confused. "I have a bit of a thing... for, like... ageplay." "Uh... like..." "Like diapers," I admitted, looking at my feet in mock shame. "I like being in charge. I liked seeing you so needy like that... and I shouldn't have brought my kink into our professional relationship." Judith was quiet for a long time, trying to process what I'd just said. Truthfully, none of the Academies deployed tactics like this. They were so 'big picture' that the emotional one on one I developed with Judith was out of the question. The most a candidate like her should ever feel for a staff member is deep reliance. Maybe even love, in the form of that reliance. But romance? It had a tiresome upkeep. Too inefficient, too expensive. "Okay..." Judith was still processing, but I thought maybe it was best to interrupt her. "I understand if you don't trust me anymore," I said, though I knew without a doubt she still did. I'd built her trust in me deeper than anything else. "That's not it," Judith said plainly. "I'm just... trying to figure out how I feel about it. Wearing diapers for you." Wait, what? "I mean, I like you," Judith shrugged. "You like that. I dunno. It doesn't seem that bad..." "Uh... right... but..." That wasn't what she was supposed to say. I was floundering. "I know you're literally the only person in my life right now, so this might seem insincere," Judith said. "But I actually really like you. And if I like you, then I should try to like the things you like. Right?" "I guess, but... we just met a few weeks ago. We just kissed, like... yesterday." I was actually bewildered. Was she playing me? "So what?" Judith shrugged again. "I shouldn't have kissed you, but I did. So now we're here, and I like you a lot. That's what matters." Well, that left me without another dot to connect to. Judith was supposed to be deeply conflicted, debilitatingly ashamed, wantonly needy and needily wanton. But she was speaking confidently, making her own decision. In my carefully built program of steps and checks, she was as out of balance as she could possibly be. "I know you're my nurse, and I know it's probably wrong for you to... you know." Judith blushed a little. "But you should know that I don't leave room for regrets. If I do something, I do it all the way and I do it right. If something goes wrong, I wanna know I did my best." This silence was real. Neither of us knew what to say. But when I look back on it, the answer was so obvious. To further my goals, the right answer was to use her determination to my advantage. But in the moment, I felt cautious. "I want to think about it," I said. I let her put me on the back foot. I let her take control of the situation. And I didn't have an end game for this one. I just needed time to collect my thoughts. "Okay..." Judith said, a little downtrodden. But she pulled a Maria and faked a smile. "Either way, it's okay. As long as you stay, I can behave. I promise." "I believe you," I said, and I wasn't lying. When Judith said something, I believed her. Out in the hallway, I slammed my hand into the wall as hard as I could. It left little red welts on my palm, which would turn into a bruise by the next day. Then I turned around and put my back to the wall. What a huge misstep. If I tried to salvage the relationship now, it would put us on the same footing. We'd be equals. Girlfriends, or whatever. And if she felt like she had control, she would be dangerous. Not just to me, but to everything the Academy had built. If the Magistrate found out... I shook my head and fumbled around in my pocket. I took the marker out and clipped it to the top of my tablet. Without a starting point — a finger snap or something — erasing memories had a lot less finesse. But I could use delta waves as the starting point. The cap on the marker turned blue and I slipped the marker back into my pocket. I put the tablet away and went back into Judith's beach house. "Can you come with me a sec?" I asked. "Uh..." Judith looked up from the couch and nodded her head. I led her into the downstairs bedroom and had her sit on the side of the bed. "What's this about?" she asked. "Nothing, just hold still a sec." I took the marker out, uncapped it, and touched it to her forehead. The confusion on her face quickly faded away and her eyes unfocused. A bit of drool slid out of the corner of her mouth. She was pliable in that state. I could move her around and she was more-or-less cooperative. She couldn't talk or think at all, not with this particular Touch. But I didn't need her to. I just needed to dress her in the hospital gown and a fresh diaper. Then, after tucking her into bed, I picked up the house to make it look the way it had before she'd woken up. I even added another diaper to the stack of diapers on her dresser. When I was sure I'd replicated her environment correctly, I left the beach house and waited. My hands were shaking and I was sweating a little. I'd never used a Touch so flippantly before, and I worried what side-effects it might have had. But I triple checked my calculations, and they all seemed accurate. "It'll be fine," I said to myself. But now I had to get to work on what to say to Judith... When I entered the beach house through the foyer, Judith was sitting at the kitchen island. She was writing something on paper, maybe practicing more notes for her dad. I had thrown the other note away. I faked a smile and approached a little less confidently than I usually would. "Good morning," I said. "Good morning," she said back. "Are you feeling better?" "Mmhmm... well rested." She would only glance up at me for a moment before returning to her letter. I stepped over to Judith and put my hand to her forehead. She stiffened noticeably, but she didn't recoil either. "You feel okay," I said. "But I'll want to check your temperature after meditation." "Meditation?" Judith asked. She was a little surprised, probably because I hadn't mentioned anything about yesterday. I could see the confusion in her eyes, as if she wondered if she imagined the whole thing. "Of course," I said. "That's what we always do. And make sure to take your meds." "Right..." After Judith had her antidepressant, I led her through a guided meditation. I emphasized my presence. I made her remember that we were holding hands. I drew her brain to comfortable and familiar things, things between us. When we were done, I started lessons. Neither of us had talked about the kiss yet, and Judith was visibly uncomfortable. She lasted longer than I thought. When we were done with the lesson for the day, and I was making us both sandwiches, she finally said: "Should we, um... talk?" "Talk?" I asked, tilting my head. "About... yesterday... about..." It was so awkward. Well, for her anyway. I decided to offer her a reprieve. "You mean, our kiss?" I asked. "Y-yeah..." She looked down at her hands and kicked her feet on the little barstool. "Well," I said thoughtfully, "you were quite sick. And you were quite adorable, all helpless like that..." "Uh..." Judith glanced up at me for a second, then looked back down. Her cheeks took on a little bit of color. "I will behave more professionally in the future," I said with a smile. "Oh..." Judith looked at me for real, like she was looking for a clue on my face. But there wasn't one. "You seem sad," I noticed. "Well... no. I mean... uh... I'm just embarrassed, I think. That I let that happen..." Judith looked away again and played with her fingers in her lap. "There's no need," I said warmly. "I really enjoyed it. I love being your nurse." Judith was floored. I don't know if it was because I mentioned being her nurse, or I mentioned the word love, or I mentioned that I enjoyed kissing her, but she was downright speechless. I cut her sandwich in half and passed it across the counter. She didn't push the issue any further than that and I didn't bring it up again. It was the perfect place to leave our relationship: uncertain. It opened a lot of doors for me, and only bred eagerness in her. It was a much better outcome than the first time around. I left her alone in the kitchen of the beach house. It actually seemed like everything was going to work out. But then disaster struck in the form of a notification on my tablet. E > We need to talk. Fuck. We met for coffee early the next morning in the cafeteria. The place was dead, because nobody worked in Academy M. It was self-sustaining, for the most part. "How are things with #1?" Eli asked, sipping his coffee. "Judith," I corrected him. "And things are progressing well." "Pardon me. I've gone through fifteen hundred candidates this month; their names have begun to escape me." "Wow... that's ahead of schedule." I was actually impressed. "More good news," Eli said. "I think we have them all rounded up." "Only fifteen hundred?" I asked, bewildered. "1508." "That's all? We'd planned for twice as many. This means..." "It's a lot easier to find a needle in a haystack only half the size," Eli finished for me. "So then why are you here?" I asked. "Not that I don't appreciate seeing you, but you've got to be swamped." "I am," Eli said forlornly. "Which is exactly why I'm here..." Uh oh. "I need to assign you a new case," he said. "Eli, I just got Judith wrapped around my finger. If I leave now, it will unravel all my hard work." "Absence makes the heart grow fonder," Eli tried. "No," I said sourly. "That's just a platitude we say to make it easier to leave things behind. And when Bayly wrote it, he was talking about a place, not a person." "I can't put out all these fires on my own. Penny is deciphering the prophecies. Kenzō is updating Academy V after one of the candidates burned it to the ground." "Wait, literally...?" "Yes, literally." "Well, fuck," I said. "You guys get to have all the fun, and I'm over here flirting with an angel. What about ———?" "Don't get me fucking started," Eli said sharply. "She's been meeting with the Magistrate every day for a week." Then Eli leaned forward and looked serious. "I need you, Maria." "Ugh. What's the assignment..." I couldn't believe I was considering this. But if Judith wasn't a priority, then I shouldn't be wasted on her. "We're transferring a candidate from Academy V," Eli said. "Penny is sure she's the Magician." "Fear not the star, but the magician that sets it in the sky," I recited from memory. One of the prophecies. "She's a magnet for trouble," Eli sighed. "And a magnet for Arcana too. Fate often has ideas of its own." The prophecies were annoyingly vague. They were a lot like horoscopes - you could read into them any which way you wanted. But they did give us some information. The Magician was a symbol of action and resourcefulness. She would do things we never would have thought of, and show us things we never would have seen. The Magician was a great card to have in our spread. It was also one of the most dangerous. "Does Penny know who Judith is yet?" I asked. Without a doubt, Judith was an Arcana. She was the whole reason we could track the candidates, and Arcana were defined by their connections to destiny. There was no one in the world with more connection to destiny than Judith. "No," Eli sighed. "She has a few ideas, but none of them make complete sense." "Maybe she hasn't done the important thing yet?" I shrugged. "What could possibly be more important than starting all this?" Eli asked. "Ending it?" I offered. "You think she's the Star?" "Not a clue. But she continues to surprise me..." I took a long sip from my coffee. "So what'll it be, Maria? Are you willing to take the assignment?" "And get out of this graveyard?" I teased. "Yeah, I'm in."

Captive ball devices do not work for most people, for me, they always made me wake in the morning feeling like my balls were on fire, directly below them, the skin from irritation from the ring. I have since moved over to a full belt, which my hubby loves keeping me in, I am now 71 days in to a 90 day lock up, diapers add to the fun, they make the belt even more snug and comfy. I made my belt, joys of being an engineer, its actually a combination of two cheap belts from eBay and a little bit of Dremel work..... now a completely custom fit to me, cost just over £100 to make. Can be adjusted form about 30" waist to about 36" waist, including crotch adjustment, but only when belt is removed. In the belt, I cannot even scratch my nuts!

In answer to this I do always prepare ahead of time. I make sure I'm in a place that has suitable toilet. I've always found that my poo doesn't smell that bad compared to other people and that I'm quicker than most people. I know that it sounds but I enjoy going in public as I like role-playing scenarios in which someone could have an accident (I do wet them in public as well) so I've used nappies in a variety of different places, as I mentioned before I make sure I'm close to a suitable toilet (this will normally be a completely closed room, with just a toilet sink and a bin) this way there is no risk of being caught whilst changing.

I have messed my diaper in public more times than I can recall, I have messed my diaper while at work more times than i can count, I wet my diaper all the time no matter where I am at. I wear diapers cause when I get the feeling of needing to go its to late to even worry about finding a restroom as I will have messed my diaper by the time I have taken a third step toward a restroom. I change my messy diaper as soo as possible, but I dont make it a point to rush off to do so when I am in the middle of a project or what ever I happen to be doing at the time. I dont limit myself to staying out of public places because I wear and mess my diapers, I just deal with it the best I can when it happens.

I mess my diaper on purpose all the time, I always know if I need to go shit, I just never take the time to run to the bathroom to go shit as I'm always wearing a diaper, so I just go shit whenever it needs to happen, does not bother me if I'm out in public, at work or at home, if I need to go shit I just go shit.

I love pooing my nappy in public. It feels naughty and right to me. Also it gives me a sense of achievement when others notice I filled my nappy

My boyfriend just started getting into diapers with me, but I think pee play with out the diapers will freak him out.